Thou who, long since, didst pass with hastening feet—
I, who still wait here, in the haunts of men?”
THE HAUNTS OF MEN
BY
ROBERT W. CHAMBERS Author of “The King in Yellow,” “The Red Republic,” “A King
and a Few Dukes,” “Lorraine,” etc., etc.
NEW YORK
FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY PUBLISHERS
Copyright, 1895, by Bacheller, Johnson & Bacheller.
Copyright, 1896, by S. S. McClure Company.
Copyright, 1897, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.
Copyright, 1898, by Peter Fenelon Collier.
Copyright, 1898, by Robert W. Chambers.
Copyright, 1898, by Frederick A. Stokes Company.
Sovereign of the world ... these sabres hold another language
to-day from that they held yesterday.—Vathek.
It happened so unexpectedly, so abruptly, that
she forgot to scream. A moment before, she had
glanced out of the pantry windows, dusting the
flour from her faded pink apron, and she saw the
tall oats motionless in the field and the sunlight
sifting through the corn. In the heated stillness a
wasp, creeping up and down the window pane, filled
the dim house with its buzzing. She remembered
that,—then she remembered hearing the clock ticking
in the darkened dining-room. It was scarcely a
moment; she bent again over her flour pan, wistful,
saddened by the summer silence, thinking of her
brother; then again she raised her eyes to the window.
It was too sudden; she did not scream. Had
they dropped from the sky, these men in blue,—these
toiling, tramping, crowding creatures? The
corn was full of them, the pasture, the road; they
were in the garden, they crushed the cucumbers and
the sweet-peas, their muddy trousers tore tender
tendrils from the melon vines, their great shoes,
plodding across the potato hills, harrowed the
bronzed earth and levelled it to a waste of beaten
mould and green-stuff. They passed, hundreds,
thousands,—she could not tell,—and at first they
neither spoke nor turned aside, but she heard a harmony,
subtile, vast as winds at sea,—a nameless
murmur that sweeps through brains of marching
men,—the voiceless prophecy of battle.
Breathless, spellbound, she moved on tiptoe to
the porch, one hand pressed trembling across her
lips. The field of oats shimmered a moment before
her eyes, then a blue mass swung into it and it
melted away, sheered to the earth in glimmering
swathes as gilded grain falls at the sickle’s sparkle.
And the men in blue covered the earth, the world,
her world, which stretched from the orchard to
Benson’s Hill.
There was something on Benson’s Hill that she
had never before seen. It looked like a brook in the
sunshine; it was a column of infantry, rifles slanting
in the sun.
Somebody had been speaking to her for a minute
or two, somebody below her on the porch steps, and
now she looked down and saw a boy, slim, sunburnt,
wearing gauntlets and spurs. His dusty uniform
glittered with gilt and yellow braid; he
touched the vizor of his cap and fingered his sword
hilt. She looked at him listlessly, her hand still
pressed to her lips.
“Is there a well near the house?” he asked.
After a moment he repeated the question.
Men with red crosses on their sleeves came across
the grass, trailing poles and rolls of dirty canvas.
She saw horses too, dusty and patient, tied to the
front gate. A soldier, with a yellow ornament on
his sleeve, stood at their heads, holding a red flag
in one hand.
Something tugged gently at her apron, and, “show
me the well, please,” repeated the boy beside
her.
She turned mechanically into the house; he followed,
caking the rag-carpet with his boots’ dry mud.
In the woodshed she started and turned trembling
to him but he gravely motioned her on, and she
went, passing more swiftly under the trees of the
orchard to the vine-covered well-curb.
He thanked her; she pointed at the dipper and
rope; but already blue-clad, red-faced soldiers were
lowering the bucket and the orchard hummed with
the buzz of the wheel.
She went back to the porch, not through the
house but around it. Across the little lawn lay
crushed stalks and dying flowers; the potato patch
was a slough of muddy green.
Soldiers passed in the sunshine. She began to
remember that her brother, too, was a soldier, somewhere
out in the world; he had been a soldier for
nearly a week, ever since Jim Bemis had taken him
to Willow Corners to enlist. She remembered
she had cried and gone into the pantry to make
bread and cry again. She remembered that first
night, how she had been afraid to sleep in the house,
how at dusk she had gone into the parlour to be near
her mother. Her mother was dead, but her picture
hung in the parlour.
Soldiers were passing, clutching their rifle butts
with dirty hands, turning toward her countless sun-dazzled
eyes. The shimmer of gun-barrels, the dancing
light on turning bayonets, the flicker and sparkle
on belt and button dazed and wearied her.
Somebody said, “We’re the boys for the purty
girls! Have ye no eyes for us, lass?”
Another said, “Shut up, Mike, she’s not from
the Bowery;” and, “G’wan ye dead rabbit!” retorted
the first.
A flag passed, and on it she read “New York,”
and another flag passed, dipped to her in grim
salute, while the folds shook out a faded “Maine.”
She began to watch the flags; she saw a regiment
plunge into the trampled corn, but she knew it was
not her brother’s because the trousers of the men
were scarlet and the caps hung to the shoulders,
tasselled and crimson.
“Maryland, Maryland, Maryland, 60th Maryland,”
she repeated, but she did not know she spoke aloud
until somebody said: “It’s yonder,” and a blue
sleeve swept towards the west.
“Yonder,” she repeated, looking at the ridge, cool
in the beechwoods’ shadow.
“Is it the 60th Maryland you want, Miss?” asked
another.
“Silence,” said an officer, wheeling a sweating
horse past the porch.
She shrank back, but turned her head toward the
beechwoods. As she looked a belt of flame encircled
the forest, once, twice, again and yet again, and
through the outrushing smoke, the crash! crash!
crash! of rifles echoed and re-echoed across the
valley.
All around her thousands of men burst into cheers;
a deeper harmony grew on the idle breeze—the solemn
tolling of cannon. The flags, the bright flags
spread rainbow wings to the rising breeze; they were
breasting the hills everywhere. The din of the rifles,
the shouting, the sudden swift human wave, sweeping
by on every side, thrilled her little heart until it
beat out the long roll with the rolling drums.
In the orchard the rattle of the bucket, the creak
and whirr of the well-wheel, never ceased. A very
young officer sat on his horse, eating an unripe apple
and watching the men around the well. The horse
stretched a glossy neck toward the currant bushes,
mumbling twigs and sun-curled leaves. A hen wandered
near, peering fearlessly at the soldiers.
The girl went into the kitchen, reached up for her
sun-bonnet, dangling on a peg, tied it under her chin,
and walked gravely into the orchard. The men
about the well looked up as she passed. They admired
respectfully. So did the very young officer,
pausing, apple half-eaten; so perhaps did the horse,
turning his large, gentle eyes as she came up.
The officer wheeled in his saddle and leaned toward
her deferentially, anticipating perhaps complaint or
insult.
In Maryland “Dixie” was sung as often as “The
Red, White, and Blue.”
Before she spoke she saw that it was the same
officer who had asked her about the well; she had
not noticed he was so young.
“I am sorry,” he said,—and, as he spoke, he removed
his cap—“I am very sorry that we have
trampled your garden. If you are loyal, the Government
will indemnify you—”
The sudden crash of a cannon somewhere among
the trees drowned his voice. Stunned, she saw him,
undisturbed, gather his bridle with a deprecatory
gesture. His voice came back to her through the
ringing in her ears: “We do not mean to be careless,
but we could not turn aside, and your farm is
in the line of advance.”
Her ears still rang, and she spoke, scarcely hearing
her own voice: “It is not that—I am loyal—it
is only I wish to ask you where my brother’s regiment—where
the 60th Maryland is.”
“The 60th Maryland—oh—why it’s in King’s
Brigade, Wolcott’s Division; I think it’s yonder.”
He pointed toward the beechwoods.
“Yonder? Where they are firing?”
Again the cannon thundered and the ground shook
under her. She saw him nod, smiling faintly. Other
mounted officers rode up; some looked at her curiously,
others glanced carelessly; the attitudes of all were
respectful. She heard them arguing about the water
in the well and the length of the road to Willow Corners.
They spoke of a turning movement, of driving
somebody to Whitehall Station. The musketry on the
hill had ceased; the cannon, too, were silent. Across
the trampled corn a regiment moved listlessly to the
tap, tap of a drum. On the road that circled Benson’s
Hill, mounted soldiers were riding fast in the
dust; several little flags bobbed among them; metal
on shoulder and stirrup flashed through the dust,
burnished by the mid-day sun.
She heard an officer say that there would be no
fighting, and she wondered, because the musketry
began again, little spattering shots among the
beeches on the ridge, and behind the house drums
rolled and a sudden flurry of bugle music filled the
air. Other officers rode up, some escorted by troopers
who bounced in their saddles and grasped long-staffed
flags, the butts resting in their stirrups.
She reached up and bent down an apple bough,
studded with clustered green fruit. Through the
leaves she looked at the officers.
The sunshine fell in brilliant spots, dappling flag
and cap and the broad backs of horses; there was a
jingle of spurs everywhere. The hum of voices and
the movement were grateful to her, for her loneliness
was not of her own seeking. In the pleasant summer
air the distant gunshots grew softer and softer;
the twitter of a robin came from the ash-tree by the
gate.
Out on the road by Benson’s Hill, the cavalry
were still passing, the little flags sped along, rising
and falling with the column, and the short clear note
of a trumpet echoed the robin’s call.
But around the house the last of the troops had
passed; she could see them, not yet far away, moving
up among the fields toward the ridges where
the sun burned on the bronzing scrub-oak thickets.
The officers, too, were leaving the orchard, spurring
on, singly or in groups, after the disappearing columns.
From the main road came a loud thudding
and pounding and clanking; a battery of artillery,
the long guns slanted, the drivers swinging their
thongs—passed at a trot. After it rode soldiers in
blue and yellow, then waggons passed, ponderous
grey wains covered with canvas, and on either side
clattered more mounted troopers, their drawn sabres
glittering through the heated haze.
She stood a moment, holding the apple bough,
watching the yellow dust hanging motionless in the
rear of the disappearing column. When the last
wain had creaked out of sight and the last trooper
had loped after it, she turned and looked at the
silent garden, trodden, withered, desolate. She
drew a long breath, the apple bough flew back, the
little green apples dancing. A bee buzzed over a
trampled geranium, a robin ran through the longer
grass and stopped short, head raised. Beyond Benson’s
Hill a bugle blew faintly; distant rifle shots
sounded along the ridge; then silence crept through
the sunlit meadows, across the levelled corn, across
dead stalks and stems, a silence that spread like a
shadow, nearer, nearer, over the lawn, through the
orchard to the house, and then from corner to
corner, dulling the ticking of the clock, stifling the
wasp on the window, driving her before it from room
to room.
On the musty hair-cloth sofa in the parlour she
lay, flung face down, hands pressed to her ears. But
silence entered with her, stifling the sob in her
throat.
When she raised her head it was dusk. She heard
the murmur of wind in the trees and the chirr of
crickets from the fields. She sat up, peering fearfully
into the darkness, and she heard the clock ticking
in the kitchen and rustle of vines on the porch.
After a moment she rose, treading softly, and felt
along the wall until her hands rested on her mother’s
picture. Then, no longer afraid, she slipped silently
across the room, and through the hallway to the
pantry.
It was nearly moonrise before she had cooked
supper; when she sat down alone at the long table,
the moon, yellow, enormous, stared at her through
the window.
She sipped her tea, turned the lamp-wick a trifle
lower, and ate slowly. The little grey dusk-moths
came humming in the open window and circled
around her. The porch dripped with dew; there
was a scent of night in the air.
When she had sat silent a little while dreaming
over the sins of a blameless life, there came to her,
peace, so sudden, so perfect, that she could not understand.
How should she know peace? What
thought of the past might bring comfort? She
could just remember her mother,—that was all.
She loved her picture in the parlour. As for her
father, he had died as he had lived, a snarling
drunkard. And her brother? A lank, blue-eyed
boy, dissipated, unwholesome, already cursed with
his father’s sin—what comfort could he be to her?
He had gone away to enlist; he was drunk when he
did it.
She thought of all these things, her finger tips
resting on the edge of the table. She thought too—of
the soldiers passing, of the rippling crash of
rifles, the drums, the cheering, the sunlight flecking
the backs of the horses in the orchard.
There was a creak at the gate, a click of a latch,
and the fall of a foot on the moonlit porch. She
half rose; she was not frightened. How she knew
who it was, God alone knows, but she looked up,
timidly, understanding who was coming, knowing
who would knock, who would enter, who would
speak. And yet she had never seen him but once
in her life.
All this she knew,—this child made wise in the
space of time marked by the tick of the kitchen
clock; but she did not know that the memory of
his smile had given her the peace she could not
understand, she did not know this until he entered,
dusty, slim, sunburnt, his yellow gauntlets folded
in his belt, his cap and sabre in his hand. Then
she knew it. When she understood this she stood
up, pale, uncertain. He bowed silently and stepped
forward, fumbling with his sabre hilt. She motioned
toward a chair.
He said he had a message for the master of the
house, and glanced about vaguely, noting the single
place at table and the single plate. She said he
might give the message to her.
“It is only that—if I do not inconvenience you
too much—” he smiled faintly,—“if you would
allow me,—well, the truth is I am billeted here for
the night.”
She did not know what that meant and he explained.
“The master of the house is absent,” she said,
thinking of her brother.
“Will he return to-night?” he asked.
She shook her head; she was thinking that she
did not want him to go away. Suddenly the thought
of being alone laid hold of her with fresh horror.
“You may stay,” she said faintly. He bowed
again. She asked him if he cared for supper, with
a gesture toward the table, and when he thanked
her she took courage and told him where to hang
his cap and sabre.
There was a small room between the parlour and
the dining-room. She offered it to him, and he accepted
gratefully. While she was in the kitchen,
toasting more bread, she heard him go to the front
door and call. There came a clatter of hoofs, a
quick word or two, and, as she re-entered the dining-room,
he met her. “My orderly,” he explained,—“he
may sleep in the stable, may he not?”
“My own bed-room is all I have here,” she said.
“Not—not the one you gave me!” he asked.
She nodded. “You may have it,—I often sleep
in the parlour,—I did when my brother was home.”
“If I had had any idea—” he burst out. She
stopped him with a gesture; but he insisted and at
last he had his own way. “If I may sleep in the
parlour, I will stay,” he said, and she nodded and
seated herself at the table.
He ate a great deal; she wondered a little, but
nodded again at his excuses, and insisted that he
must have more tea. She watched him; the lamplight
fell softly on his boyish head, on his faint
moustache, and bronzed hands. He ate much
bread-and-butter and many eggs; he spoke about his
orderly and the horses, and presently asked for a
lantern. She brought him one; he lighted it.
When he had gone away with his lantern, she
rested her white face in her hands and looked at his
empty chair. She thought of her brother, she
thought of the village people who leered askance
when she was obliged to go to the store at Willow
Corners. The mention of her father’s name, of her
brother’s name in the village aroused sneers or
laughter. As long as she could remember the one
great longing of her life had been to be respected.
She had seen her father fall at night in the village
street, drunk as a hog; she had seen her brother
reel across the fields at noonday. She knew that
all the world knew—her world—that she was merely
one of a drunkard’s family. She never spoke to a
neighbour, nor did she answer when spoken to. She
carried her curse,—and her longing,—supposing
that she was a thing apart. In the orchard at mid-day
a man, a young boy, a soldier, had spoken to
her and looked at her in a way she had never known.
All at once she realised, dreaming there in the lamplight,
that she was a woman to him, like other
women; a woman to be spoken to with deference,
a woman to be approached with courtesy. She had
read it in his eyes, she had heard it in his voice. It
was this that brought to her a peace as gracious,
as sweet, as the eyes that had met her own in the
orchard.
He was coming back from the stable now,—she
heard his spurs click across the grass by the orchard.
And now he had entered, now he was there, sitting
opposite, smiling vaguely across the table. A rush
of tears blinded her and she looked out into the
night where the yellow moon stared and stared.
She found herself in the parlour after a while,
silent, listening to his voice; and all about her was
peace, born of the peace within her breast.
He told her of the war. She had never before
cared, but now she cared. He spoke of long marches,
of hunger and of thirst, with a boyish laugh, and
she laughed too, not knowing how else to show her
pity. He spoke of the Land, and now, for the first
time, she loved it; she knew it was also her Land.
He spoke of the flag and what it meant. In her
home she had no symbol of her country, and she
told him so. He drew a penknife from his pocket,
cut a button from his collar, and handed it to her.
On the button was an eagle and stars, and she pinned
it over her heart, looking at him with innocent eyes.
She told him of her mother,—she could not tell
much but she told him all she remembered. Then,
involuntarily, she told him more,—about her life, her
hopes long dead, her brother bearing his father’s
name and curse. She had not meant to do this at
first; but as she spoke she had a dim idea that he
ought to know who it was that he treated with
gentleness and deference. She knew it would not
change anything in him, that he would be the same.
Perhaps it was a vague hope that he might advise
her,—perhaps be sorry, she could not analyse it, but
she felt the necessity of speaking.
There is a time for all things except confession.
But, to the lonely soul, long stifled, time is chosen
for confession when God sends the opportunity.
She spoke of honour as she understood it; she
spoke of dishonour as she had known it.
When she was silent, he began to speak, and
she listened breathlessly. Ah, but she was right!
The God of Battles had sent to her a messenger of
peace. Out of the smoke and flame he had come
to find her and pity her. Through him she knew
she was worthy of respect, through him she learned
her womanhood, from his lips she heard the truths
of youth, which are truer than the truths of age.
He sat there in the lamplight, his gilt straps
gleaming, his glittering spurs ringing true with
every movement, his bronzed young face bent to
hers. She knew he knew everything that man could
know; she drank in what he said, humbly. When
he ceased speaking, she still looked into his eyes.
Their brilliancy dazzled her; the lamp spun a halo
behind his head. Wondering at his knowledge, she
wondered what those things might be that he knew
and had not told. He was smiling now. She felt
the power and mystery of his eyes.
It is true that he had not told her all he knew,—although
what a boy of eighteen knows is soon told.
He had not told her that her brother lay buried in
a trench in the beech-grove on the ridge, shot by
court-martial for desertion in the face of the enemy.
Yet that was the very thing he had come to tell her.
About midnight, when they had been whispering
long together, he told her that her brother was dead.
He told her that death with honour wiped out every
stain, and she cried a little and blessed God,—the
God of Battles, who had purified her brother in the
flames of war.
And that night, when he lay asleep on the musty
hair-cloth sofa, she crept in, white, silent, and kissed
his hair.
He never knew it. In the morning he rode away.
PICKETS.
PICKETS.
“Hi, Yank!”
“Shut up!” replied Alden, wriggling to the edge
of the rifle-pit. Connor also crawled a little higher
and squinted through the chinks of the pine
logs.
“Hey, Johnny!” he called across the river, “are
you that clay-eatin’ Cracker with green lamps on
your pilot?”
“Oh, Yank! Are yew the U. S. mewl with a
C. S. A. brand on yewr head-stall?”
“Go to hell!” replied Connor sullenly.
A jeering laugh answered him from across the
river.
“He had you there, Connor,” observed Alden
with faint interest.
Connor took off his blue cap and examined the
bullet hole in the crown.
“C. S. A. brand on my head-stall, eh!” he repeated
savagely, twirling the cap between his dirty
fingers.
“You called him a clay-eating Cracker,” observed
Alden; “and you referred to his spectacles as green
lanterns on his pilot.”
“I’ll show him whose head-stall is branded,” muttered
Connor, shoving his smoky rifle through the
log crack.
Alden slid down to the bottom of the shallow pit
and watched him apathetically.
The silence was intense; the muddy river, smooth
as oil, swirled noiselessly between its fringe of
sycamores; not a breath of air stirred the leaves
around them. From the sun-baked bottom of the
rifle-pit came the stale smell of charred logs and
smoke-soaked clothing. There was a stench of
sweat in the air and the heavy odour of balsam and
pine seemed to intensify it. Alden gasped once or
twice, threw open his jacket at the throat, and stuffed
a filthy handkerchief into the crown of his cap,
arranging the ends as a shelter for his neck.
Connor lay silent, his right eye fastened upon the
rifle-sight, his dusty army shoes crossed behind
him. One yellow sock had slipped down over the
worn shoe heel and laid bare a dust-begrimed ankle.
In the heated stillness Alden heard the boring of
weevils in the logs overhead. A tiny twig snapped
somewhere in the forest; a fly buzzed about his
knees. Suddenly Connor’s rifle cracked; the echoes
rattled and clattered away through the woods; a
thin cloud of pungent vapour slowly drifted straight
upward, shredding into filmy streamers among the
tangled branches overhead.
“Get him?” asked Alden, after a silence.
“Nope,” replied Connor. Then he addressed
himself to his late target across the river:
“Hello, Johnny!”
“Hi, Yank!”
“How close?”
“Hey?”
“How close?”
“What, sonny?”
“My shot, you fool!”
“Why, sonny!” called back the Confederate in
affected surprise, “was yew a shootin’ at me?”
Bang! went Connor’s rifle again. A derisive cat-call
answered him, and he turned furiously to Alden.
“Oh, let up,” said the young fellow; “it’s too
hot for that.”
Connor was speechless with rage, and he hastily
jammed another cartridge into his long, hot rifle,
while Alden roused himself, brushed away a persistent
fly, and crept up to the edge of the pit
again.
“Hello, Johnny!” he shouted.
“That you, sonny?” replied the Confederate.
“Yes. Say, Johnny, shall we call it square until
four o’clock?”
“What time is it?” replied the cautious Confederate;
“all our expensive gold watches is bein’
repaired at Chickamauga.”
At this taunt, Connor showed his teeth, but
Alden laid one hand on his arm and sang out:
“It’s two o’clock, Richmond time; Sherman has
just telegraphed us from your State-house.”
“Wa-al, in that case this crool war is over,” replied
the Confederate sharpshooter; “we’ll be
easy on old Sherman.”
“See here!” cried Alden; “is it a truce until
four o’clock?”
“All right! Your word, Yank!”
“You have it!”
“Done!” said the Confederate, coolly rising to
his feet and strolling down to the river bank, both
hands in his pockets.
Alden and Connor crawled out of their ill-smelling
dust wallow, leaving their rifles behind them.
“Whew! It’s hot, Johnny,” said Alden pleasantly.
He pulled out a stained pipe, blew into the
stem, polished the bowl with his sleeve, and sucked
wistfully at the end. Then he went and sat down
beside Connor who had improvised a fishing pole
from his ramrod, a bit of string, and a rusty
hook.
The Confederate rifleman also sat down on his
side of the stream, puffing luxuriously on a fragrant
corn-cob pipe.
Presently the Confederate soldier raised his head
and looked across at Alden.
“What’s yewr name, sonny?” he asked.
“Alden,” replied the young fellow briefly.
“Mine’s Craig,” observed the Confederate;
“what’s yewr regiment?”
“Two hundred sixtieth New York; what’s yours,
Mr. Craig?”
“Ninety-third Maryland, Mister Alden.”
“Quit that throwin’ sticks in the water!” growled
Connor; “how do you s’pose I’m goin’ to catch
anythin’?”
Alden tossed his stick back into the brush-heap
and laughed.
“How’s your tobacco, Craig?” he called out.
“Bully! How’s yewr coffee ’n ’tack, Alden?”
“First-rate!” replied the youth.
After a silence he said: “Is it a go?”
“You bet,” said Craig, fumbling in his pockets.
He produced a heavy twist of Virginia tobacco, laid
it on a log, hacked off about three inches with his
sheath knife, and folded it up in a big green sycamore
leaf. This again he rolled into a corn-husk,
weighted with a pebble, then stepping back, he hurled
it into the air, saying: “Deal squar, Yank!”
The tobacco fell at Alden’s feet. He picked it
up, measured it carefully with his clasp-knife, and
called out: “Three and three-quarters, Craig. What
do you want, hard-tack or coffee?”
“’Tack,” replied Craig: “don’t stint!”
Alden laid out two biscuits. As he was about to
hack a quarter from the third he happened to glance
over the creek at his enemy. There was no mistaking
the expression in his face. Starvation was
stamped on every feature.
When Craig caught Alden’s eye, he spat with
elaborate care, whistled a bar of the “Bonny Blue
Flag,” and pretended to yawn.
Alden hesitated, glanced at Connor, then placed
three whole biscuits in the corn-husk, added a pinch
of coffee, and tossed the parcel over to Craig.
That Craig longed to fling himself upon the food
and devour it was plain to Alden, who was watching
his face. But he didn’t; he strolled leisurely
down the bank, picked up the parcel, weighed it
critically before opening it, and finally sat down to
examine the contents. When he saw that the third
cracker was whole, and that a pinch of coffee had
been added, he paused in his examination and remained
motionless on the bank, head bent. Presently
he looked up and asked Alden if he had made
a mistake. The young fellow shook his head and
drew a long puff of smoke from his pipe, watching
it curl out of his nose with interest.
“Then I’m obliged to yew, Alden,” said Craig;
“’low, I’ll eat a snack to see it ain’t pizened.”
He filled his lean jaws with the dry biscuit, then
scooped up a tin-cup full of water from the muddy
river and set the rest of the cracker to soak.
“Good?” queried Alden.
“Fair,” drawled Craig, bolting an unchewed segment
and choking a little. “How’s the twist?”
“Fine,” said Alden; “tastes like stable-sweepings.”
They smiled at each other across the stream.
“Sa-a-y,” drawled Craig with his mouth full,
“when yew’re out of twist, jest yew sing out,
sonny.”
“All right,” replied Alden. He stretched back
in the shadow of a sycamore and watched Craig with
pleasant eyes.
Presently Connor had a bite and jerked his line
into the air.
“Look yere,” said Craig, “that ain’t no way foh
to ketch ‘red-horse.’ Yew want a ca’tridge on foh
a sinker, sonny.”
“What’s that?” inquired Connor suspiciously.
“Put on a sinker.”
“Go on, Connor,” said Alden.
Connor saw him smoking and sniffed anxiously.
Alden tossed him the twist, telling him to fill his pipe.
Presently Connor found a small pebble and improvised
a sinker. He swung his line again into the
muddy current with a mechanical sidelong glance
to see what Craig was doing, and settled down again
on his haunches, smoking and grunting.
“Enny news, Alden?” queried Craig after a
silence.
“Nothing much—except that Richmond has
fallen,” grinned Alden.
“Quit foolin’,” urged the Southerner; “ain’t thar
no news?”
“No. Some of our men down at Long Pond got
sick eating catfish. They caught them in the pond.
It appears you Johnnys used the pond as a cemetery,
and our men got sick eating the fish.”
“That so?” grinned Craig; “too bad. Lots of
yewr men was in Long Pond, too, I reckon.”
In the silence that followed, two rifle shots sounded
faint and dull from the distant forest.
“’Nother great Union victory,” drawled Craig.
“Extry! extry! Richmond is took!”
Alden laughed and puffed at his pipe.
“We licked the boots off of the 30th Texas last
Monday,” he said.
“Sho!” exclaimed Craig. “What did you go a
lickin’ their boots for?—blackin’?”
“Oh, shut up!” said Connor from the bank, “I
can’t ketch no fish if you two fools don’t quit
jawin’.”
The sun was dipping below the pine-clad ridge,
flooding river and wood with a fierce radiance. The
spruce needles glittered, edged with gold; every
broad green leaf wore a heart of gilded splendour,
and the muddy waters of the river rolled onward
like a flood of precious metal, heavy, burnished,
noiseless.
From a balsam bough a thrush uttered three timid
notes; a great gauzy-winged grasshopper drifted
blindly into a clump of sun-scorched weeds, click!
click! cr-r-r-r!
“Purty, ain’t it,” said Craig, looking at the
thrush. Then he swallowed the last morsel of muddy
hard-tack, wiped his beard on his cuff, hitched up
his trousers, took off his green glasses, and rubbed
his eyes.
“A he-catbird sings purtier though,” he said with
a yawn.
Alden drew out his watch, puffed once or twice,
and stood up, stretching his arms in the air.
“It’s four o’clock,” he began, but was cut short
by a shout from Connor.
“Gee-whiz!” he yelled, “what have I got on
this here pole!”
The ramrod was bending, the line swaying
heavily in the current.
“It’s four o’clock, Connor,” said Alden, keeping
a wary eye on Craig.
“That’s all right!” called Craig; “the time’s
extended till yewr friend lands that there fish!”
“Pulls like a porpoise,” grunted Connor, “damn
it! I bet it busts my ramrod!”
“Does it pull?” grinned Craig.
“Yes,—a dead weight!”
“Don’t it jerk kinder this way an’ that,” asked
Craig, much interested.
“Naw,” said Connor, “the bloody thing jest pulls
steady.”
“Then it ain’t no ‘red-horse,’ it’s a catfish!”
“Huh!” sneered Connor,—“don’t I know a catfish?
This ain’t no catfish, lemme tell yer!”
“Then it’s a log,” laughed Alden.
“By gum! here it comes,” panted Connor; “here,
Alden, jest you ketch it with my knife,—hook the
blade, blame ye!”
Alden cautiously descended the red bank of
mud, holding on to roots and branches, and bent
over the water. He hooked the big-bladed clasp-knife
like a scythe, set the spring, and leaned out
over the water.
“Now!” muttered Connor.
An oily circle appeared upon the surface of the
turbid water,—another and another. A few bubbles
rose and floated upon the tide.
Then something black appeared just beneath the
bubbles and Alden hooked it with his knife and
dragged it shoreward.
It was the sleeve of a man’s coat.
Connor dropped his ramrod and gaped at the
thing: Alden would have loosed it, but the knife-blade
was tangled in the sleeve.
He turned a sick face up to Connor.
“Pull it in,” said the older man,—“here, give it
to me, lad—”
When at last the silent visitor lay upon the bank,
they saw it was the body of a Union cavalryman.
Alden stared at the dead face, fascinated; Connor
mechanically counted the yellow chevrons upon the
blue sleeve, now soaked black. The muddy water
ran over the baked soil, spreading out in dust-covered
pools; the spurred boots trickled slime. After
a while both men turned their heads and looked at
Craig. The Southerner stood silent and grave, his
battered cap in his hand. They eyed each other
quietly for a moment, then, with a vague gesture,
the Southerner walked back into his pit and presently
reappeared, trailing his rifle.
Connor had already begun to dig with his bayonet,
but he glanced up at the rifle in Craig’s hands.
Then he looked suspiciously into the eyes of the
Southerner. Presently he bent his head again and
continued digging.
It was sunset before he and Alden finished the
shallow grave, Craig watching them in silence, his
rifle between his knees. When they were ready they
rolled the body into the hole and stood up.
Craig also rose, raising his rifle to a “present.”
He held it there while the two Union soldiers
shovelled the earth into the grave. Alden went
back and lifted the two rifles from the pit, handed
Connor his, and waited.
“Ready!” growled Connor, “aim!”
Alden’s rifle came to his shoulder. Craig also
raised his rifle.
“Fire!”
Three times the three shots rang out in the wilderness,
over the unknown grave. After a moment or
two Alden nodded good night to Craig across the
river and walked slowly toward his rifle-pit. Connor
shambled after him. As he turned to lower
himself into the pit he called across the river;
“Good night, Craig!”
“Good night, Connor,” said Craig.
AN INTERNATIONAL AFFAIR.
AN INTERNATIONAL AFFAIR. — I. — II. — III.
“... Brown-bear clam’ de ole fence rail,
Rabbit holler; ‘Whar yoh tail?...’”
Banjo Song.
When the gunboats entered Sandy River, Cleland’s
regiment was ordered to garrison and reconstruct
the forts at the Landing, evacuated by the
Confederate troops as soon as the gunboats crossed
the bar.
The gunboats tossed a few shells after the leisurely
retreating Confederates, then dropped anchor
below the Landing, and waited for something to
turn up. A week later they steamed out of the
river, promptly stuck on the bar, churned and
thrashed and whistled and signalled, and finally slid
out into blue water where a blockade runner tempted
them into a chase that contributed to the amusement
of the Southern Confederacy.
By Thanksgiving time, Cleland’s regiment had
finished the forts at Sandy Landing. Cleland did
it because he was told to, not because either forts
or town were of the slightest military value to anybody.
The Landing itself was a skunk-haunted
village, utterly unimportant as supply depot, strategical
pivot, or a menace to navigation. It was a
key to nothing; its single railway led nowhere, its
whisky was illegal, illimitable, and atrocious.
Cleland’s report embodied all of this. He was
ordered to hold his ground, establish semaphores,
and plant torpedoes. So he built his semaphores as
directed, planted torpedoes, and reported. Twenty-four
hours later orders came to go into winter-quarters.
Then he was notified that he was to be
reinforced, so he built barracks for two more regiments,
as directed, and wondered what on earth was
coming. Nothing came except the two regiments;
one arrived on the first of December, by rail,—an
Irish regiment;—the other turned up a week later
in two cattle trains, band playing madly from the
caboose. It was a German regiment full of strange
oaths—and aromas.
Now Cleland was enlightened; he understood
that the Landing was to be used as a species of
cage for these two foreign regiments, raised, Heaven
knows where, and destined to prove a nuisance to
any army that harboured them. The Irish possessed
an appalling record of pillage, bravery, and insubordination.
The German regiment, raised “to march
mit Siegel,” had an unbroken record of flight to its
discredit. It had run at Grey’s Ford, at Crystal
Hill, at Yellow Bank, and at Cypress-Court-House.
It fled cheerfully, morning, noon and night; its band
stampeded naively and naturally; it always followed
its band, adored by all; and the regiment bore no
rancour when scourged in general orders. Fallbach
was its colonel,—known to the sarcastic and uninstructed
as Fallback,—a rosy, short-winded, peaceful
Teuton, who ran with his regiment every time, and
always accepted censure with jocular resignation.
“Poys will pe poys, ain’t it?” he would say with
a shrug; “Der band iss a fine band alretty. Dot
trombone iss timid, und der poys dey follow der
trombone.”
When Cleland understood that the authorities had
rid themselves of the two regiments by interring
them at Sandy Landing, he wrote a respectful protest,
was snubbed and ordered to begin housekeeping
for the winter, which meant that his regiment
was now on police duty, stationed at the Landing
to keep the peace between the Germans and their
Irish neighbours.
Trouble began promptly; Bannon, colonel of the
1st Irish, met Fallbach of the 1st Jägers, and mispronounced
his name with an emphasis unmistakable.
An hour later the two regiments knew the war was
on and made preparations accordingly. Hogan of
the 10th company, crossing the street, hustled Franz
Bummel of the Jägers and called him a “dootch
puddy-fud!”
Quinn, listening to the Jägers’ band concert that
afternoon, whistled “Doolan’s Wake,” and imitated
Fritz Klein’s piccolo, aided and abetted by Phelan
and McCue. That night there were three scuffles
and a fight, and the provost-marshal had his work
cut out for him.
Little by little the two regiments were installed
in distant sections of the town. Cleland dealt justice
untempered with mercy, and the rival regiments
understood that their warfare would have to
be carried on by stealth.
When Phelan, Quinn, Hogan, and McCue were
released from the guard-house, they rejoiced with
their comrades of the 10th company, and prepared
future calamity for the Jägers. But Fate was
against them. Their regimental fetish, a strong
young goat, disappeared, and that night the Jägers
were reported to have revelled in a strangely suggestive
stew.
A day or two later, Quinn, fishing for suckers in
the Sandy River, was assaulted by three Jägers, his
fishpole and three fish confiscated, and he himself
ducked amid grunts of universal satisfaction.
The fury of the 10th company passed all bounds
when Quinn was relegated to the guard-house for
conduct unbecoming a soldier; but the Teutons
never strayed from their barracks except in force,
and, as night leave was forbidden both regiments,
the 10th company hesitated to inaugurate riot by
daylight.
Quinn, squatting in the guard-house, found plenty
of leisure to hatch revenge. He did not waste
thought on mere individual schemes for assault and
battery; he meditated a master stroke, a blow at the
entire regiment calculated to tear every Teuton
bosom. The two objects most cherished by the
Jägers were their cat and a disreputable negro who
cooked for the colonel. How to combine damage
to these centres of Teutonic affection occupied
Quinn’s waking hours. To kidnap the cat; that
was not enough,—the Teutons must be beguiled
into eating their cat—and liking it too. How?
Quinn sucked at an empty pipe and brooded. Bribe
the negro Cassius, first to kidnap the cat, then
to cook it? Quinn writhed maliciously at the
prospect; he hated Tom, the black and white cat
who sang every night on the Jägers’ barrack roof—sang
to each individual star in the firmament to the
indignation of every Irishman in Sandy Landing.
When Quinn emerged from the guard-house he
took council with Phelan and McCue; and that
evening Hogan was despatched to tempt Cassius
with promises and a little cash.
The affair was easier than Hogan had dared hope;
Cassius took the cash and promised to betray, and
Hogan, lips compressed, to stifle all outward mirthful
symptoms, went back to the barracks where
Quinn, Phelan, and McCue sat waiting in pessimistic
silence.
“He’ll not kill the cat,” said Hogan, “he’ll fetch
ut in a bag to the shanty foreninst the hill,—d’ye
mind the hut, McCue?”
“I do,” said McCue impressively.
“Thin be aisy,” continued Hogan; “we’ll skin ut
an’ co-ook ut an’ the naygur can take the stew to
thot Dootch runaway sodger, Fallback, bad cess to
him an’ his! Pass th’ potheen, McCue.”
“Sure there’s not stew in wan cat for all!” objected
Phelan.
“There is! There is,” said Quinn; “there’s cats
in town to be had for the askin’, an’ nary a Dootchman
will starve! Usha! but they’ll be crazy, th’
omadhouns!”
“’Twill choke them,” said Phelan.
“Did they choke wid the goat they shtole?”
demanded McCue angrily.
“I met Bummel an’ Klein,” continued Quinn:
“‘Sure,’ I sez, ‘’tis dhirty thricks ye play on the
Irish.’ ‘Phwat’s that?’ sez Klein. ‘Ye ate our
goat,’ sez I. Wid that they grinned an’ me phist
hurrt wid the timptayshun of Bummel’s nose.”
“‘Sure,’ sez I, ‘’tis frinds we should be!’ ‘Sorra
th’ day!’ sez Klein; ‘Phwy not?’ sez I. ‘Ye hate
us an’ bate us,’ sez Klein; ‘I’ll not thrust ye, Mike
Quinn.’ ‘Take me hand,’ sez I, extindin’ me fingers;
‘wan touch of nature, me lad! ’Tis a crool war
entirely, an’ it’s frinds we’ll be, an’ no favor!’ ‘Prove
ut,’ sez he. ‘I wull,’ sez I, ‘an’ be th’ same token
’tis huntin’ we go this day week, so look fur a
Christmas dinner to shame the Pope’s cook.’ ‘A
dinner,’ sez he, ‘wid th’ town betchune us!’ ‘Ye’ll
dine wid us, yet,’ sez I. ‘An’ how,’ sez he, a lickin’
the chops av him. ‘Whin ye dine wid the Irish ye
should have a long spoon,’ sez I, laughin’ friendly
like. ‘We’ll sind ye a shtew, me b’y, if God sinds
us the rabbits.’ Thin,” continued Quinn, “we
parrted genteel; an’ they’ll hear we have lave to
hunt on Christmas day—musha, bad luck to th’
Dootch scuts!—’tis cats they’ll be eatin’ this blessed
hour come Christmas, an’ may the howly saints sind
them the black cramp of Drumgoole!”
Christmas eve, while Hogan and Phelan lay slumbering,
and Quinn and McCue walked their rounds,
gloating over revenge, Cassius the disreputable sat
in the kitchen of the Jäger barracks counting the
advanced payment of cash received from Hogan,
and leering at the black and white tom-cat who
dozed peacefully by the dying fire.
“Pore ole Tom,” muttered Cassius guiltily, “hit’s
gwinter ’sprise dishyere kitty. ’Spec ole Tom gwinter
git riled.”
The cat opened its yellow eyes.
“Gwinter ’sprise ole Tom,” repeated Cassius, compassionately
pursing up his lips.
The cat began to purr.
“Pore ole Tom,” sighed the darkey, tremulous
with remorse.
The cat rose and began to march around, purring
and hoisting an interrogative tail.
Cassius continued to bemoan Tom’s fate and recount
the money until he had hardened his heart
sufficiently. Finally he pocketed the coins, wiped
his eyes, and approached the cat with seductive caution.
Tom permitted caresses, courted further endearments,
and suffered himself to be seized and
dropped into a potato sack. But, once imprisoned,
he scrambled and squalled and clawed until Cassius,
unable to bear the sight and sound of Thomas’s distress,
deposited the sack in the pantry and fled from
the barracks to the street.
Guilt weighed heavily on the darkey’s soul; he
shuffled along, battling with conscience, trying
to think of some compromise to save the cat and
his money at the same time. Moonlight flooded
hill and valley; he heard the sentries calling from
post to post, the stir of the horses in the artillery
stables across the square, the creaking of leafless
branches overhead. He went around to the chicken
coop; he often went there to enjoy the thrill
of a temptation that he dared not succumb to, also
to keep stray cats from doing murder on their own
account. For, though he dared not steal a single
chicken, he could at least have the bitter pleasure of
foiling the feline marauders of Sandy Landing.
This he was accustomed to do with a tin box, placed
on its side, a trip-stick, a string, and a bit of bone
for bait. Cat after cat he had trapped and committed
to the depths of Sandy River, highly commended
by his colonel and the rank and file of the
Jägers. Now, as he stepped softly around the corner,
his eyes fell on a black and white object, stealing
toward the window where the long tin box stood
temptingly baited. The next instant the trip-stick
clicked, the weighted box-lid fell and snapped,
and Cassius seized the box with a chuckle of
triumph.
“Cat! Cat!” he repeated, addressing the frantic
inmate of the box, “doan’ yoh count yoh chickens
fore dey’s hatched!—”
Cassius stopped short, pulsating with a new idea.
Why sacrifice Tom when here was a victim ready
at hand, doubtless provided by Providence in the
nick of time to save a poor darkey from treachery?
And it was a kind of treachery that even Cassius
found uncongenial.
“Pit-a-pat! Pit-a-pat!” mocked Cassius derisively
listening to the manœuvres of the imprisoned victim;
“Stop dat scratchin’ on de box! He! He! He!
I’se gwineter let ole Tom outen de bag,—pore ole
Tom! Dishyere nigger ain’t no Judas! Lan’s
sakes!—dat ole cat smell kinder funny!”
He wrinkled his nose, sniffed, turned a pair of
startled eyes on the big box under his arm, then a
sickly smile of intelligence spread over his face and
he placed the box gently on the ground.
“Had mah s’picions ’bout dat black an’ white
kitty-cat,” he muttered.
The animal inside scratched and writhed and
scrambled.
“Lan’s sake!” chuckled Cassius, grinning from
ear to ear, “’spec dat ole pole-cat gwine twiss he tail
off’n ’bout two-free minutes! Yah! yah!—he! he!
yiah—ho!”
And, as he entered the servant’s quarters he smote
his knees and shook his head, and laughed and
laughed and laughed.
About midnight he took his banjo from the nail,
thumbed it, and began to croon to himself:
Bob-cat he caynt wag he tail—
Ain got no tail foh to wag!
Brown-bear clam’ de ole fence rail,
Rabbit holler; “Whar yoh tail?”
Bob-cat larf like he gwinter bus’;
Pole-cat stop for to see de fuss,
De bob-cat scoot, de bear turn pale,
An’ de rabbit he skip froo de ole fence rail.
“Ef yoh wanter see a tail,” sez de pole-cat; “see!
Mah tail’s long ’nuff foh mah folks an’ me!”
About three o’clock on Christmas afternoon,
Hogan’s rifle exploded prematurely and killed a rabbit.
The intense astonishment of McCue, Quinn
and Phelan nerved Hogan for more glory, and he
fired at every tuft of hill-weed until his cartridges
were gone, and his temper too.
“Bad cess to me goon!” he shouted, “’tis twisted
it do be, an’ I’ll thank ye for th’ loan av yere piece,
McCue.”
“G’wan,” said McCue, “’till I show ye a thrick!”—and
he blazed away at a rapidly vanishing cotton-tail
and missed. Occasionally, firing by volleys, they
scored a rabbit to four rifles, and, at sunset, McCue
spread out a dozen or so cotton-tails on the newly
fallen snow before the door of the hill shanty.
Phelan wiped his brow with the back of his
fist.
“Phwere’s th’ naygur?” he demanded.
Hogan looked at his watch and began to swear,
just as Cassius appeared over the hilltop, a tin box
under his arm, and on his face a smile of confidence.
“Have ye th’ ould Tom!” demanded Quinn, as
Cassius shuffled up and, depositing the tin box on
the doorstep, looked cheerfully around.
“Evenin’, gemmen, evenin’,” said Cassius, licking
his lips and leaning down to pinch the fat rabbits
lying in a row; “Kinder cold dishyere Chris’mus,
gemmen. ’Spec we gwinter ’sperience moh
snow——”
“Have ye the cat?” repeated Quinn sternly.
“’Cose I has,” said Cassius indignantly, “an’ I’se
come foh de cash——”
“Phwat’s that!” snarled Hogan.
“Hould a bit!” interposed Quinn; “is the tom
in the box now?”
“’Cose he is,” repeated Cassius; “yaas, sah, dasser
mighty fine kitty, dat is! Hit ain’t no or’nary cat,
hit ain’t,—no sah. Dasser pole-cat, sah, dat is!”
“’Tis a Dootch cat!” said Phelan.
“Sure Poles is Dootch, too,” observed McCue;
“Phwat are ye waitin’ for I dunno?” he added,
scowling at the darkey.
“I’se lingerin’ foh mah cash,” said Cassius.
“G’wan!” said Phelan briefly.
Cassius turned an injured face from one to the
other. There was a hostile silence. Phelan produced
a flour sack and threw the rabbits into it,
one by one.
“’Scuse me, gemmen,” began Cassius,—when an
exclamation from Quinn silenced him and drew the
attention of all to a black and white object advancing
across the snow toward the shanty.
“Lan’s sake!” muttered Cassius, “pole-cat in
de box gwineter draw all de pole-cats in dishyere
county!”
“’Tis a rabbit!” said McCue, seizing his gun.
“It’s a cat!” said Hogan, “d’yez mind th’ tail
of ut!”
“Dat ain’t no cat,” said Cassius contemptuously,
“dasser skunk.”
“Skoonk is it? An phwat’s a skoonk, ye black
mutt?” demanded McCue. At the same instant
Phelan fired and missed; Quinn, paralysed with
buck-fever, clutched his rifle, mouth agape, while
Hogan, in an access of excitement, began shouting
and kicking the darkey from snowdrift to snowdrift.
“Now will ye grin!” he yelled; “G’wan home
ye omadhoun!—”
“Leggo mah wool!” retorted the darkey, and
rose from the snow with sullen alacrity: “Wha’
foh yoh yank mah kinks?”
“Faith then, fur luck an’ bad luck,” said Hogan
and followed McCue into the deserted shanty.
A moment later, Quinn and Phelan came back
after an eager but fortunately fruitless quest for
the game, and McCue and Hogan issued from the
shanty, bearing the tin box, ready to return to the
barracks.
“Me heavy hand on th’ naygur!” growled McCue:
“he’s gone, where?—I dunno, but he’ll carry
the bag o’ rabbits or me name’s not McCue! Call
him, Hogan.”
“Come out, ye bat-o’-th’-bog, ye! Where are
ye now!—the Red Witch o’ Drumgoole follow ye?”
shouted Hogan, tramping around the shanty and
poking under the steps.
“Lave th’ black scut,” said McCue with dignity,
“I’ll carry the sack. Have ye th’ sack?” he added,
turning to Phelan.
“I have not,” said Phelan, “’twas there foreninst
the shanty.”
“Now the red itch o’ Drumgoole on him!”
shouted McCue. “Usha, musha, he’s gone wid the
sack, an’ divil a bit or a sup av a shtew ye’ll eat
the night! Sorra the rabbit he’s left!—me heavy
hand on him an’ his!—may the saints sind him sorrow
this blessed night!”
“We have th’ ould tom in th’ box,” said Quinn,
with a significant flourish of his rifle.
“There’s no luck in it—Care killed a cat, an’
worrit the kittens. Begorra!—I’ll kill no cat at all,
at all!” replied McCue superstitiously.
“May the Dootch robbers choke whin they sup
this night!” shouted Phelan; “Wirra the day I set
eye on the naygur an’ his Dootch whippets!”
“They’ll have no luck, mark that!—McCue!”
said Hogan: “We’ve their Tom in a box an’ they’ll
have no luck!”
They gathered up their rifles in silence; McCue
carried the box; one by one they filed down the
darkening hillside toward the village where already
a lantern or two glimmered along the stockade and
the bugles were sounding the evening call.
When the sportsmen reached the barracks, and it
became known that the Jägers’ tom-cat had been
captured, the regiment went wild with enthusiasm.
It was decided not to open the box at once, because
the cat might hastily migrate toward the
familiar barracks of the Jägers; but Quinn, the
prime mover in the capture of Thomas, was selected
a delegate of one to present the box to Colonel Bannon
as a surprise and a Christmas gift from the
whole regiment.
So, that night, the regiment ate their Christmas
dinner in eager anticipation, and their hilarity was
scarcely marred by Hogan’s report that the Jägers’
barracks resounded with a joyous din of feasting and
song.
“May th’ banshee worrit thim! Let them be
wid their futther—an’—mutther! May the red
banshee sup with them in hell!” said Quinn as he
rose in obedience to the orderly who said the Colonel
would receive him.
He took the tin box gingerly, for the animal inside
was very lively, and he followed the orderly to
the door of the messroom in the officer’s quarters.
Here the orderly left him a moment but returned
directly and whispered:
“The colonel knows it’s the Dootch cat ye have,—but
ye’ll say ye bought it. Sure he’s a dacent
man, is Colonel Bannon, an’ no love lost betwixt
him an’ Fallback. Are ye ready now?”
“Yis,” said Quinn firmly, forage-cap in one hand,
box in the other: “is the rigiment outside on the
parade?”
“It is, an’ ready to cheer.”
“Then in I go,” said Quinn.
The colonel sat at the head of the table, flanked
by his staff and line officers. His face, a little red
with Christmas cheer, was gravely composed for the
occasion. His officers, to a man, beamed with
anticipation.
“Quinn,” said the Colonel.
“Sorr,” said Quinn, standing at attention.
“This is a very pleasant occasion,” said the Colonel,
“and I am gratified that my men have remembered
their colonel upon this blessed day. I
am told you have a surprise for me, Quinn.”
“Yis sorr,—a cat, sorr.”
“A cat!” said the Colonel in affected surprise.
“We’ve lost our goat, sorr, but we’ll conshole our
sorrow wid a cat, sorr—Colonel Bannon’s cat if you
plaze, sorr.”
The Colonel’s eyes twinkled.
“’Tis a dacent kitty, sorr,” said Quinn, undoing
the rope that held the lid; “a Dootch Kitty they
do say from Poland, sorr, where we sint for a dozen
an’ this is the pick o’ them.”
The Colonel suppressed a smile; the officers
gurgled.
“I have the spachless honor, sorr,” said Quinn,
placing the box on the table before the Colonel,—“I
have the unmintionable deloight in presinting to
our beloved Colonel in the name av his beloved
rigiment, this illegant kitty!”
And he took off the lid.
There was a silence. Suddenly a long slender
black and white creature sprang from the box to
the table, flourishing a beautiful bushy tail; there
came a yell, a frightful stampede, a crash of glass,
a piteous shriek from the Colonel under the sofa:
“Quinn! Quinn! Ye murtherin’ scut! ’Tis a
skoonk! Usha, but I’ll have yer life fur this night’s
work!”
And Quinn, taking his nose firmly in both hands,
pranced away like one demented—fled for his life
through the falling snow of that blessed Christmas
night.
In the barracks of the Jägers was song and jest
and Christmas cheer:—shouting and feasting and
heart-friendships, and the intermittent din of trombones.
Cassius, feeding to repletion in the kitchen with a
bowl of rabbit stew between his knees, paused to
hold his aching sides because it hurt him to laugh
when he ate. Beside him on the floor, Thomas
licked his whiskers, and yawned and stared into the
dying fire.
SMITH’S BATTERY.
A new warre e’re while arose—
Lovelace.
SMITH’S BATTERY. — III. — IV.
Impotent Pieces of the Game He plays
Upon this Checker-board of Nights and Days;
Hither and thither moves, and checks, and slays,
And one by one back in the Closet lays.
Fitzgerald.
On the evening of the 15th the cavalry left by
moonlight, riding along the railroad toward Slow-River-Junction.
The bulk of the infantry followed
two days later, leaving behind them “The Dead
Rabbits,”—a New York regiment,—a squad of
cavalry, and Smith’s four-gun battery, to garrison a
hamlet inhabited principally by mosquitoes.
The hamlet of Slow-River contained a red brick
church, some houses, a water-tank, and a race-track.
The “Dead Rabbits” established their warren in the
race-track sheds, the cavalry guarded the railway
and water-tank, and Smith’s battery decorated the
graveyard around the red brick church.
The inhabitants of Slow-River, barring the mosquitoes,
had mostly disappeared toward Dixie before
the arrival of Wilson’s division. When Wilson
moved on toward the Junction, leaving behind him
the “Dead Rabbits,”—and Smith’s Battery to take
care of them—the non-combatant population of
Slow-River numbered two,—not including an
Ethiopian of no account.
Smith, of Smith’s Battery, had constituted himself
an inquisition of one. The Reverend Laomi
Smull, pastor of the brick church, took the oath of
allegiance and smacked the Book with moist thick
lips. Mrs. Ashley, the remaining inhabitant of
Slow-River, widow of a Union officer killed in the
early days of the war, took the oath earnestly, then
told Smith who she was and received his apologies
with sensitive reserve.
“I wished to take the oath,” she said: “I have
not had my country brought so near for many
months.”
The Reverend Laomi Smull, clasped his soft
fingers together and surveyed the firmament while
Mrs. Ashley brushed the tears from her blue eyes.
When she thanked Smith for the privilege of publicly
acknowledging her country, the Reverend
Laomi nodded and closed his small eyes as though
in ecstatic contemplation of a soul regenerated.
“Where’s the nigger?” inquired Smith when Mrs.
Ashley had gone back to her cottage below the
church.
“Do you refer to our unfortunate coloured
brother?” suggested the reverend gentleman.
“Oh yes—of course,” said Smith, fidgeting with
his sabre.
“Abiatha is angling from the bridge,” said Smull
wagging his double chin till his collar creaked.
“What is he fishing for,” inquired Smith, who
was an angler.
“Fish,” said the Reverend Laomi, and entered
his church with more agility than his fat bulk appeared
to warrant.
At the door he turned to cast one last sly glance
at the firmament.
Smith, distrustful, and of the earth earthy, walked
back to the graveyard, lifting his sabre to prevent
the clanking of the scabbard on fallen grave-stones.
“Look out for that pastor,” he said to Steele:
“if I know a copperhead from a copper kettle he’s
one with double fangs.”
“You think he may play tricks?” asked Steele,
toasting a rasher of bacon on the coals before his
feet.
“Yes, I do. He’ll get no passes from me, I can
tell you. I’m going up into the church tower. Is
there a bell there?”
“A cracked one,” said Steele.
“I’ll take the clapper out,” observed Smith. He
accepted a bit of bacon from Steele, laid it on a morsel
of hard-tack, munched silently for a few minutes, then
washed his breakfast down with a tin of coffee,
returned Steele’s salute, and entered the church
through the vestry. Climbing the belfry ladder on
tiptoe, cap in hand, he could not prevent the ladder
from creaking. So, when he stepped out on the
loosely laid planks beside the bell, he found the
Reverend Laomi Smull leaning on the belfry-ledge,
preoccupied with the sky.
“Oh,” said the reverend gentleman with a start,
“is it my young friend, Captain Smythe?”
“Smith,” said the officer dryly, and felt in the
bell for the iron clapper.
“Where is the clapper?” he added turning on
Smull.
The Reverend Laomi regarded him calmly.
“I do not know,” he said.
To search the person of the minister was Smith’s
first impulse; Smull divined it and smiled sadly.
“He’s thrown it from the tower where he can
find it,” thought Smith. Then he drew a jack-knife
from his blouse, cut the two bell-ropes and let them
drop to the tiled floor far below. The thwack of
the ropes echoed through the silent church; Smith
apologised for the military precaution and stepped
to the tower parapet. There he could look out
over the ravaged country toward the Junction where
rumour reported an ominous concentration of Union
troops. He could see the water-tower and the
railroad and cavalry patroling the embankment in
the morning sunshine. He could see the weather-stained
sheds of the race-track where the “Dead
Rabbits” prowled, a nuisance and sometimes a
terror to everybody except the enemy. Behind
him he heard the Reverend Laomi pattering about
over the loose planks that formed the belfry flooring.
“I shall station a signal officer here,” he said
without turning.
“Sir,” stammered the minister.
“I am sorry,” said Smith impatiently: “we need
the church more than you do.”
“I agree with you,” said Smull in a peculiarly
soft voice.
“I am sorry to exclude you—” began Smith turning,—and
those words had wellnigh been his last,
for one leg slipped through an unexpected fissure
between the planks, and he clutched a beam beside
him and drew himself up, deadly pale.
He looked at Smull; the clergyman overwhelmed
him with congratulations on his escape from pitching
headlong to the tiled floor below. He spoke of
the mercy of Providence, of the miracles of the
Most High; he deplored the condition of the belfry
floor; he reproached himself for not noticing the
fissure.
“I did not notice it either—when I came up,”
said Smith.
He followed Smull down the ladder and out of
the church, returning the reverend gentleman’s
salute gravely. Then he ordered Steele to use the
church for barracks and march his men in without
delay.
“Into the church?” repeated Steele.
“I guess Union soldiers won’t desecrate this
church or any other church,” said Smith savagely,
and turned on his heel.
On his way to the river he passed Mrs. Ashley’s
cottage; she was hanging a home-made flag over
the porch; the stars and stripes were not symmetrical,
but they were stars and stripes.
She stood on the top of a ladder, hammering
tacks and holding the red, white, and blue folds in
her pretty mouth. Occasionally she hammered one
pink-tipped finger instead of a tack; at such moments
she repeated, “Oh dear!”
Smith, cap in hand, offered to hold the ladder;
Mrs. Ashley thanked him and continued to hammer
serenely, until she remembered her ankles and descended
precipitately. Then Smith climbed the
ladder, drew out all the tacks Mrs. Ashley had
hammered in, rehung the “symbol of light and
law,” draped and nailed it with military rigidity,
and descended, covered with perspiration and mosquito
bites.
Mrs. Ashley, cool and sweet in a white gown and
black sash, thanked him and offered him a cup of
tea under the magnolias. He accepted and sat
down, sabre between his knees, to mop his face and
evade mosquitoes until she returned with two cups
of cold tea, creamless and sugarless.
“I have some limes—if you wish,—Captain
Smith,” she ventured, holding out the golden-green
fruit in her smooth palm.
He thanked her and squeezed a lime into his tea.
Overhead, among the magnolia blossoms, the summer
harmony had already begun with the deep symphony
of bees; butterflies hovered under the perfumed
branches; a grasshopper clicked incessantly
among the myrtle vines.
Mrs. Ashley rested her chin on her wrist and
looked at nothing. A breeze began to stir the folds
of the draped flag over the porch; the crimson
stripes undulated, the stars rose and fell.
“We hear nothing in Slow-River,” said Mrs.
Ashley: “has anything important happened, Captain
Smith?” Her voice was almost inaudible.
“Nothing important. The last battle went
against us.”
“Will there be a battle here?”
“No—I don’t know—I have no reason to suppose
so,” he said with conscientious precision. “If by
any possible chance the rebel cavalry should ride
around our army we might be visited here, but,”
he added, “the contingency is too remote for speculation.”
“Too remote for speculation?” repeated Mrs.
Ashley under her breath.
Smith looked up at her—he had been watching a
file of ants bearing off minute crumbs from the biscuit
he was nibbling. Smith’s shoulder-straps were
too recent to admit of trifling, and he had an instinct
that Mrs. Ashley considered him young.
“Too remote for speculation,” he repeated, and
touched the down on his upper lip with decision.
The faintest flicker of amusement stirred Mrs.
Ashley’s blue eyes.
They spoke of the war, of battles on land and sea,
of sieges and blockades, of prisons and of death.
Listening to her passionless voice he forgot his
shoulder-straps for a while. She noticed it. She
spoke now as a very young hostess to a distinguished
guest, and he appreciated it. Little by little they
dropped into the half frank, half guarded repertoire
peculiar to conventional civilisation; he recognised
her beauty; she conceded his gallantry; the bees
buzzed among the magnolias; the warm breeze
stirred the flag.
Sitting there with white fingers interlaced, and
blue eyes demurely fixed on his, she wondered at
the pains she took to wind him around the least of
those white fingers of hers. Yet there was reason
enough for her; her reason, in concrete form,
skulked upstairs under a mound of bedclothes,—a
sallow faced, furtive young man, reported killed
at Bull Run,—a deserter from the Union army, a
Rebel at heart, too cowardly to back his convictions,—the
blight and sorrow and curse of her young life—her
husband.
From the day of their marriage, she had found
him out and loathed him, yet, when he marched
with a loyal regiment, she had bade him God-speed.
When the news came from Bull Run she had wept
and forgiven him the past, because he had been good
to her in death,—he had left her the widow of a
Union soldier. His apparition in Slow-River almost
killed her. The Reverend Laomi Smull sarcastically
bade her rejoice and put off her widow’s
weeds. She did neither.
Suddenly Wilson’s advance was signalled from the
hills beyond the river; the population of Slow-River
fled Dixie-ward,—all except young Ashley,
who lay sleeping off a debauch in his own gutter.
The Reverend Laomi preferred to remain for
several reasons. Hours after the Union cavalry
dashed into the village, Ashley awoke to consciousness.
When he comprehended what had happened
he crawled into bed and cursed his wife and his luck
and the Union Army impartially.
With what loathing did she aid in concealing
him! With what desperation did she evade questions
and intrusive patrols and the quiet questions
of officers, courteous young fellows in blue, who
accepted her word of honour with a bow and went
away, deceived by a loyal woman—the wife of a
coward and traitor—for that traitor’s sake.
But she must play the frightful comedy to the
end; she was doing it now, smiling back at Smith
with eyes that caressed; with death in her heart.
When he rose to go she dropped him the quaintest
and stateliest courtesy that can be dropped by a girl
of twenty. His cap swept the tall grass-blades;
Southern chivalry is infectious. So he passed on
his way to the river.
Five minutes later the Reverend Laomi Smull
appeared at the gate, smirked at the young wife,
entered the cottage, and ascended the stairs with a
parodoxical nimbleness that displayed two white
cotton socks and inadequate attention to personal
ensemble.
Smith pursued his way to the river through a
weed-tangled path choked with rank marshy stalks,
mint, elder, and wild lady-slipper. The little brown
honey-bees hummed from bud to bud; dragon-flies,
balanced in mid-air on quivering wings, selected
plump mosquitoes from the cloud that wavered
above Smith’s head, and darted so close to his ears
that he dodged like a new recruit at a bullet. When
he came to the narrow sluggish river, where a foot-bridge
swayed in the amber eddies, he took his
cigar from his mouth and his Bible from his pocket.
A dilapidated individual of African descent, legs
dangling over the water, fishpole clasped in both
black fists, glanced up at the young officer and said:
“Mohnin’ suh!” Smith nodded, looked hard at the
darkey, shrugged his shoulders, and restored the
cigar to his lips and the Bible to his pocket.
“What are you fishing for, Uncle?” he asked.
“Fishin’ foh bass, suh,” replied the dilapidated
one.
“Catch any?”
“I done cotch free bass an’ a tarrypin turkle,
suh.”
“Want to sell them?”
“No, suh.”
“Going to eat them all yourself, Uncle?”
“I’s gotter right ter,” said the angler combatively.
Smith glanced down on the river sand where,
anchored to a string, three plump bass floated out
in the current.
“Are you going to eat the terrapin, too, Uncle?”
“Co’s I is,” sniffed the darkey; “I’s gotter right
ter.”
“Let’s see it,” said Smith.
The angler climbed down to the strip of sand,
picked up the terrapin, and held it out to Smith.
“How much?” asked Smith.
“Two dollahs, suh.”
Smith paid the money grimly, picked up the terrapin,
and stood a moment watching the darkey
climb back to his perch on the foot-bridge.
“You’ll leave your footprints on the sand of
time,” said Smith; “you’ll be in Wall Street in a
month—or in Sing-Sing.”
“Wha’s dat yoh’s a-sayin’ ’bout leabin’ shoe-prints
on de san’s ob time, suh?” asked the sable
one, much interested.
“Nothing. If you get any more terrapin, bring
them to the artillery camp. What’s your name,
Uncle?”
“Nuffin’, suh?”
“No name?”
“No suh, jess ’Biah, suh.”
“Oh—Alcibiades? No? Then Abiatha?”
“Yaas, suh.”
“Whose darkey are you?”
“Mis’ Ashley’s niggah, suh.”
“Oh! And the fish are for Mrs. Ashley?”
“Yaas, suh. Gwineter tote ’em back foh dinner,
suh.”
“Then,” said Smith, “take back your terrapin
too, you rascal! How dare you sell your mistress’s
property!”
’Biah watched the terrapin fall on the sands again,
then he ruefully fished out the two dollars from
some rent in his ragged coat. For a moment he struggled
to tell the truth,—that Mrs. Ashley, in the
present state of her finances, would rather have
twenty-five cents than a dozen terrapins. Perhaps
he feared Mrs. Ashley’s wrath, perhaps a spark of
Mrs. Ashley’s pride had lodged beneath his own
shirtless bosom. He said nothing, but rose, holding
his fishpole in one hand, and sidled along the foot-bridge
toward Smith, money clutched in one outstretched
fist.
Smith glanced at the four silver half-dollars.
“Keep them and buy a coat, ’Biah,” he said, relighting
his cigar. At the same instant a big bass
seized ’Biah’s hook and made off with it, and ’Biah,
losing his balance, dropped the silver coins into the
river. Then the tattered African lost his head, too;
for a minute, bass, darkey, pole, and line became a
blurr on the bridge, on the sands below, and finally
in the water.
When ’Biah emerged, he had the bass by the
gills; later he fished out pole and line, while Smith,
wading through the shallows in his cavalry-boots,
poked about for the lost coins with the butt of his
sabre-scabbard.
Ten minutes later ’Biah had recovered three of
the half-dollars. Smith had found something else,—a
bundle of soaked clothes bearing United States
army buttons and a second lieutenant’s shoulder-straps.
Instinctively he tossed the soaked packet into the
alders and walked carelessly back to the foot-bridge
where ’Biah, absorbed in disentangling his tackle,
breathed hard and deep and muttered maledictions
on “dat ole bull-bass what fink he know a
heap moh’n ole ’Biah.”
“Done drap mah hook in de hole,” he puffed;
“gwine ter gitter hook an’ tote mah fish, suh.
Mohnin’, suh, mohnin’,”; and ’Biah scrambled to
his feet and shuffled back along the weed-grown
footpath that led to Mrs. Ashley’s cottage.
When the negro had disappeared, Smith leaped
lightly to the sand below, parted the alders, found
the bundle of clothes, and cut the cord with his
sabre.
“New clothes,” he muttered: “not a patch, not
a rag—hello—what’s this?”
He drew a soaked bit of paper from the breast-pocket
of the jacket, and, standing in the alders,
read the pencilled memorandum.
It was a receipt signed by the Reverend Laomi
Smull for pew-rent received from Anderson Ashley.
But what troubled Smith was the date, for, if Mrs.
Ashley’s husband had been killed at Bull Run, how
could he be renting pews from the Reverend Laomi
in Slow-River? Smith examined the paper closely;
it read:
“Received from Anderson Ashley, Esquire, $3.75,
pew-rent for Mr. and Mrs. Anderson Ashley.”
The date, two months back, startled him. As he
stood, holding the paper, staring vacantly at the
motionless leaves on the alders, far away he heard
the noon call from the artillery bugles, taken up by
the cavalry trumpets at the water-tank, and passed
on to the infantry around the race-track. He shoved
the wet clothes under a fallen log, opened the Bible
in his pocket, placed the folded receipt between
the leaves, and, carrying the Bible in one hand,
sword in the other, went back along the tangled
footpath toward Mrs. Ashley’s cottage.
When the Reverend Laomi Smull displayed unexpected
agility on Mrs. Ashley’s staircase, Ashley
himself, hearing the ascending footsteps, cowered
under the bed quilts and turned cold to the marrow
of every bone.
“It’s me,” said the reverend gentleman, entering
the bed-room and waving his fat hands at the
pile of quilts under which Ashley squirmed in fear:
“it’s me, Ashley,” he repeated, disregarding the
finer points of grammatical construction: “Moseby’s
men is in the hills and I don’t know what to do.”
Ashley’s dissipated face emerged from the bed-covers.
Fear stamped every feature with a grimace
that amused Smull.
“What did you say about Moseby’s men?”
stammered Ashley.
“They’re in the hills across the river,” repeated
Smull: “I seen smoke on Painted Rock.”
“It’s a blockade still,” suggested Ashley.
“No it ain’t,” retorted Smull; “it’s green wood
burnin’—don’t I know a still, hey? It’s Confederate
cavalry, an’ they’ve ridden around the Yankee
army, that’s what they’ve done.”
Ashley protruded his long pallid neck, looked
around like an alarmed turkey in a weed patch, and
finally stared at Smull.
“What are you going to do?” he asked.
The fat cunning on Smull’s face was indescribable.
“Do?” repeated Smull.
“Yes, do! Didn’t Moseby tell you to ring the
church bell on Sunday as many times as there was
Yankee companies in Slow-River? Didn’t he tell
you to hang out your washing according to code,—a
shirt, ‘come,’ two shirts ‘run,’ a red undershirt,
‘run like the devil’—say, didn’t he and you fix up
the code?”
Smull’s small eyes rested on the door, then on
Ashley.
“The Yankee Battery Captain came to look at
the bell. I threw the clapper out into the bushes,”
he said.
After a moment he added: “He came near falling
through the plank floor. Frightened me to
death—most.”
Ashley’s eyes met his; Smull raised a fat white
hand to conceal the expression of his mouth.
“That’s all very well,” said Ashley petulantly,
“but I reckon you’d better go. If I’m caught I’m
toted out to a shootin’ match—and I’ll be the target
too.”
This observation appeared to start a new train of
thought in Smull’s mind. And, as he cogitated, his
expression changed from sly malice to complacence,
and then to that sanctimonious smirk with which,
in the garden below, he had greeted Mrs. Ashley.
“Ashley,” he said gravely, “I can’t give no signals
to Moseby, nohow. I regret,” he continued
piously, “I regret and see the error that the South
has made in this here unchristian war.”
Ashley started and fixed his bloodshot eyes on
Smull, who immediately raised his own to the ceiling
and addressed it unctuously: “This here unchristian
war to disrupt the sacred union of the States is
a offence against God and man, my young friend,
and I now am brought to see, by God’s grace, the
sin of secession an’ slavery, an’ Jefferson Davis an’
his wicked ways. Surely the wicked shall perish
and be cut down like the grass; in the morning it
flourisheth and groweth up, in the evenin’ it is cut
down an’ withereth, my young fren’.”
Ashley had grown paler and paler; his fingers
clutched at the bedclothes, and he watched Smull’s
increasing exaltation with a horror that pinched
every feature in his face.
“No!” bawled Smull: “no! no! I have took
the oath of allegiance to these here United States!
Blessed is the merciful, for they shall obtain
mercy!”
“Shut up!” gasped Ashley, “do you want to
have the Yankee provost here?”
Smull raised his hands and wept on; “Behold I
am utterly enlightened! Blessed are the meek for
they”—
“Stop!” shrieked Ashley, starting up in bed.
Smull glanced sharply at him, then sat down with
a sigh.
“Are you going to give me up to the provost-marshal
because you took the oath?” quavered
Ashley, beside himself with fright and fury.
“No,” said Smull wagging his double chin and
meeting Ashley’s glance squarely; “no, I will not
bring the centurions for fear they utterly destroy
thee with the sword.”
Ashley, sweating with terror, looked at the reverend
gentleman and wondered whether he could
kill him without undue disturbance. That fat neck
could not be strangled with Ashley’s slender fingers;
the revolver under the pillow was surer—and surer
still to bring the Yankee soldiers pell-mell into the
house. He had been jealous of Smull when that
gentleman made his weekly call on Mrs. Ashley.
He, besotted as he was, noticed the expression of
Smull’s small eyes when Mrs. Ashley entered the
room, her innocent heart filled with plans for charities
suggested by the minister. Would the Reverend
Laomi like to see Mrs. Ashley a real widow?
Would he even aid fate toward the accomplishment
of her widowhood?
“What the hell made you holler like that!” stammered
Ashley fiercely. “Damn you,” he added,
“if the Yankees had come into this room, you
would have left it feet first an’ fit for a hole in the
ground?”
The Reverend Laomi Smull looked sadly at the
young man. There were tears on his fat cheeks.
“Yes, I tote a gun,” sneered Ashley, tapping the
pillow under his head. “Don’t be a fool. Hang
out your shirt and let Moseby come and clean out
these Yankees, for God’s sake, before they shoot me
and hang you on my evidence.”
“Moseby’s men can’t face cannon,” observed
Smull with sudden alacrity.
“Then lock the cannoniers in the church when
Moseby signals. You can do it; you’ve got the
keys, haven’t you?”
Smull nodded.
“They’ll come at night, of course; you can go
and whine hymns in the church by special permit,
and lock the door when the first carbine goes off.”
“And the bell on Sunday?” inquired Smull:
“the clapper’s gone, the ropes are cut, and the
Yankee Battery Captain wouldn’t let me ring it nohow.”
“Never mind the bell. If Moseby sees the shirt
he’ll attack by night, unless he’s in force. If the
whole Confederate cavalry has ridden around Wilson,
then he’ll come by day and send the Yankees packing,
battery or no battery. All you’ve got to do is
to hang out that shirt. Now go away, d’you
hear?”
Smull rose and walked softly to the door.
“And,” added Ashley, “if you play tricks on me
you’ll hang on my evidence.”
Smull opened the door.
“And you’ll not get my wife anyway, damn you!”
finished Ashley triumphantly from the bed.
Smull turned and looked at him, then went out,
quietly closing the door behind him.
At the foot of the stairs he met Mrs. Ashley, and
he smirked and opened his thick moist lips to speak,
but the young wife’s face startled him and he closed
his mouth with a snap of surprise.
“You intend to betray my husband,” she said
breathlessly.
“You have been listening at your husband’s door,”
he retorted savagely.
She clenched her small hands: “What of it!
With cowards and traitors and hypocrites as guests,
honest people need be forewarned! Shame on you!
Shame on your cloth! Shame on your oath of allegiance!
You’ll sell my husband to steal his wife!
You’ll break your oath to bring the rebel cavalry
down on us!”
She brushed the tears from her eyes with both
trembling hands.
“God knows,” she said, “I thought I was right to
hide my husband, and I think so now. Yet, if he
or you betray these soldiers I shall denounce you
both to the first picket!”
“Madame,” began Smull in thick persuasive tones,
“you wrong me—”
“Leave this house!” she said, trembling.
The Reverend Laomi bowed low, raised his eyes
to the sky, sighed, and stepped out into the garden.
There, before he could rearrange his expressive
features, Smith met him face to face and returned
the clergyman’s disconcerted salute gravely.
“One moment, my dear young friend,” stammered
Smull.
Smith wheeled squarely in his tracks and stood
rigid. Smull hesitated, passed a fat tongue over his
lips, and weighed the chances. The next moment
he made up his mind, glanced at the door, saw Mrs.
Ashley entering the house, then leaned swiftly toward
Smith and whispered.
Smith drew himself up sharply; the Reverend
Laomi Smull turned and left the garden, head bowed
on his breast as though in anguish of spirit. A few
minutes later he brought a wash basket out of his
house and pinned a single shirt to the line with a
wooden clothespin. Then he ran to the woods, as
fast as he could, and squatted under a rock where a
tangle of brambles fell like a curtain to screen him
from the eyes of the impious, indiscreet, and importunate.
Smith, holding his sabre very stiffly, raised the
bronze knocker on Mrs. Ashley’s door and rapped
three times. Then he loosened the chin-strap of his
forage-cap; drew off both gauntlets, folded them,
and placed them in his belt.
As he waited for admittance he saw the flag over
the porch, motionless in the still air; he heard the
wild bees’ harmony overhead, he heard the rustle of
a summer gown behind the door. But the door did
not open. He waited. A burr stuck to the crimson
stripe on his riding breeches; he flicked it off
with his middle finger. Presently he knocked again,
once; the door opened, and Mrs. Ashley came out,
smiling faintly.
“I hope you want another cup of tea,” she said
with the slightest gesture toward the table under
the magnolias where the two chairs still stood as
they had left them in the morning.
He attended her, cap in hand, to the table; when
she was seated, he stood beside her.
“Is it tea, Captain Smith?” she asked, looking up
at him.
He grew suddenly red, but did not reply.
“What is it then?” she repeated, smiling: “not
the mere honour of my poor presence I am sure.
But, as a gallant officer, you must contradict me,
Captain Smith.”
Fear whitened her lips that the smile had not
left; she faced him with the coquetry of desperation;
and the pathos of it turned him sick at
heart.
“I brought the Bible to you,” he said; “it is the
one you swore on—the oath of allegiance. You
kissed it.”
She inclined her throbbing head and took it.
“Open it,” he said.
She obeyed. The wet bit of folded paper caught
her eyes and she held it out to Smith, saying: “This
is yours.”
“No!” he said, “it is yours.”
She glanced swiftly up at him, caught her breath;
and sat motionless, the paper clutched nervously in
her fingers.
“Read it,” he said in a scarcely audible voice.
She opened it; one glance was enough. Then
she dropped it on the grass at her feet. Presently
he stooped and recovered it.
“Yes,” she said, obeying his eyes’ command, “my
husband is not dead. What of it?”
“Where is he?”
She was silent.
“A deserter.”
“Yes.”
“A traitor.”
“Yes.”
Smith walked to the gate, looked down the road
toward the church where the artillery pickets paraded,
naked sabres drawn. Then he came back.
“You are under arrest,” he said, looking at the
ground.
She turned a bloodless face to his, and raised one
slender hand to her forehead.
“Do you doubt my loyalty?” she stammered.
He turned his back sharply.
“My loyalty?” she repeated as though dazed.
He was silent.
“But—but you administered the oath—you saw
me kiss the Book,” she persisted with childlike insistence.
“And your husband?” he asked, turning abruptly.
“What of him!” she cried, revolted; “I am myself!—I
have a brain and a body and a soul of my
own! Do you think I would damn my soul with a
kiss on that Book! Do you think if I were a Rebel
I would deny it to save my body?”
“You have denied it,” he said. He took the
Bible from her hand and opened it at a marked
page:
“By their acts ye shall know them,” he read
steadily, then closed the Book and laid it on the
table. Their eyes met; the anguish in his bore a
message to her that pleaded for forgiveness for what
he was about to do.
“Not that!—” she stammered, half rising from
the chair.
He turned, drew out a handkerchief, and signalled
the artillery picket, flag-fashion. Then, before he
could prevent it, she was on her knees to him, there
on the grass, her white face lifted, speechless with
horror.
“For God’s sake don’t do that,” he said, trying to
raise her, but she clung to him and pushed him toward
the gate murmuring, “Go! Go!”
Furious at the agony he was causing her, tortured
by the agony it cost him, he held her firmly and
told her to be silent.
“Your husband is hidden in that house,” he said:
“he is attempting to add to his treason by communicating
with the Rebel cavalry. He tried to
force your own pastor, at the point of a pistol, to
hang a red shirt on his clothes-line, which means
‘attack!’ The pastor is a good man; he had
taken the oath; such villainy horrified him. To
save his life in the room above he consented to hang
out a signal, but the signal he hung out is a white
shirt which means ‘retreat.’ There it is!”
He pointed angrily at the white shirt hanging on
the minister’s clothes-line down the road.
“Now,” he said, “let me do my duty.”
He took her by the wrists, and looked straight into
her eyes, adding:
“I’d rather be lying dead at your feet than doing
what I’ve got to do.”
“But,” she cried, struggling to free herself, “but
the signal! Can’t you understand? The man
lied! He lied! He lied! The white rag means
‘attack!’”
Stupefied, he dropped her wrists and stepped
back.
“Run to your battery!” she wailed, “run! run!
Can’t you understand! They’re coming! They’ll
kill you!”
Scarcely had she spoken when a rifle shot rang
out from the race-track, another, another, then a
scattered volley.
An artillery guard approached the garden, halted,
turned, then scattered pell-mell toward the church.
The next moment Smith was running for his battery
and shouting to Steele, who, mounted, cantered
among the grave-stones, and hurried the panic-stricken
cannoniers to their stations.
A frightful tumult arose from the race-track, where
the “Dead Rabbits,” taken utterly unprepared by
a cloud of Confederate cavalry, ran like rabbits very
much alive. Through them galloped the Confederate
riders, heavy sabres dripping to the hilt. The
Union cavalry at the water-tank was overwhelmed;
the gray-jacketed troopers, shouting their “Hi! yi!
yi! yi!” wheeled into the village, shaking a thousand
glittering sabres; but here they met a blast of
cannister from the churchyard that sent them reeling
and tumbling back to the race-track, now swarming
with the entire Confederate division.
Smith’s battery, limbered up, filed out of the
churchyard, while Smith, looking annihilation in
the face, saw the last of the “Dead Rabbits” legging
it for the woods. He turned with a groan
to Steele, and Steele said, “Ride for it, if we’re
to save the guns! The whole rebel cavalry is
here!”
Bullets began to sing into the bewildered column;
the cannoniers struggled with the horses and swore.
Suddenly a shell fell squarely on the church tower
and burst.
“They’ve got artillery; we’re goners!” shouted
a teamster.
Smith drew his sabre and raised it high above his
head: “Battery forward!” he cried: “by the left
flank! Gallop!”
“God help us,” gasped Steele.
Team after team dashed into position, dropped
their guns, and wheeled into station behind. Smith
dismounted and, standing by gun No. 1, began to
make calculations, pad and pencil in hand. Presently
he gave his orders; a shrapnel shell was
rammed home, the screw twisted to the elevation,
then:
“Fire!”
A lance of flame pierced the white cloud, the
shell soared away toward the race-track and burst
beyond it.
Before gun No. 2 could be fired, a roar broke
from the wooded heights close to the left, and
a flight of shells struck Smith’s battery amidships.
For a moment it was horrible; teams were
butchered, guns dismounted, cannoniers torn to
shreds.
“Steele, bring that limber up!” shouted Smith;
“they shan’t have every gun!”
Steele seized the bridle; the terrified animals
lashed out right and left, threatening to kick the
traces to bits. A cannonier tried to hook up the
gun but fell dead under the limber. A caisson blew
up, hurling a dozen men into the air and stunning
as many more. With blackened face and jacket,
Steele reeled toward the gun again but fell on his
face in the long grass.
“Bring off that gun!” shouted Smith, standing
straight up in his stirrups. Crack! went the wheel,
and the gun sank to its axle. Then Smith sprang
from his horse and helped the gunners take the
spare wheel from the caisson, roll it up over the
grass, and mount it on the broken pieces. Smith
hammered it on the axle, then drove home the
linchpin, brushed the sweat from his half-blinded
eyes, and looked around.
What he saw was the wreck of three guns and
caissons, the blackened fragments of gunners and
horses, and a mess of trampled grass; and beyond,
between his single gun and the race-track, a long
gray line, glittering with naked steel, sweeping
straight upon him.
Of his battery there remained three men with
him; the others were lying dead around Steele or
stunned and mangled somewhere in the rank grass.
Scarcely conscious of what he did, he helped his
three gunners hook the gun to the limber, then
mounted and followed the gun back into the village
through a constantly increasing rain of bullets. One
of his men fell to the earth.
“I guess the whole Rebel army’s here,” he said,
as though speaking to himself: “I guess I’d better
get this gun to the Junction damn quick.”
In front of Mrs. Ashley’s cottage, as the cannon
passed, Ashley, in his shirt-sleeves, fired from the
window point-blank at a cannonier and shot him
out of his saddle. The dead man’s clutch on the
team’s bridle brought the gun to a halt, and the remaining
gunner sprang from his saddle with an oath
and dashed into the house, sabre unsheathed.
“Come back!” shouted Smith, reining in; “man!
man! we’ve got to save the gun! Come back!”
He climbed from his own saddle into the saddle of
the nigh battery horse and seized the heavy rawhide.
A bullet broke his wrist as he lifted it.
There was a struggle going on in the room from
which Ashley had fired, but Smith did not see it;
his head swam and he looked at his gun with sick
eyes. For a second all round grew black, then he
found himself rising from his horse’s neck, and, in
the road beside him, he saw Mrs. Ashley and ’Biah,
holding the bridles he had dropped.
“They’ve hit me, I can’t guide the team,” he said
vacantly. “I’ve got to save the gun, you know.”
His eyes fell on the dead body of her husband,
lying where it had been flung from the window
among the flowers below.
“He’s dead,” said Mrs. Ashley; “I can’t stay.
Don’t leave me! I can sit a horse if you will let me.
I’ll go with you. Don’t refuse me!”
She sprang into the limber seat and clutched the
railing with both hands; ’Biah followed with a howl
of terror. There was a whip there; she swung the
heavy rawhide and, seizing a horse by the mane,
drew herself forward to the saddle, calling; “here
they come! Gallop! gallop!”
With a plunge the six horses leaped forward, and
tore down the road, Smith swaying in his saddle
with a broken arm, the young girl, enveloped in a torrent
of dust, riding the nigh horse of the wheel-team,
limber and gun swaying and crashing on behind,
’Biah bouncing, jouncing, and howling intermittently.
“Guide!” called Smith faintly: “I can’t.”
She seized the bridles and lashed the horses.
’Biah shrieked.
“There are soldiers ahead!” she cried to him,—“Rebel
infantry! They’re going to fire!”
“Drive over them!” he gasped.
With a rumble, a roar, and a tearing crash, the
train broke into the shouting mass of men, the scurrying
wheels crunched on something, there came a
flash of rifles, and Smith staggered. Before his eyes
all was a blurr; he still heard the hoofs clink, the
chains clash, the wheels thump and pound. Gun
and limber struck an opposing body and leaped into
the air; Smith’s glazing eyes opened; he clung to
his mount and attempted to turn.
He tried to say: “Is the wheel broken?”
She could not reply, nor did she dare turn her
head to that heap in the road already far behind.
Terror sealed her lips—had sealed her lips when,
through the dust ahead, she saw Smull, almost under
the head team’s hoofs, start to run, then go down to
death beneath her very eyes.
Six wild horses, a runaway limber and gun, two
half-dead creatures hanging to the saddles, and a frantic
darkey on the limber,—that was all of Smith’s
battery that tore into the Junction to the horror of
Wilson and the scandal of the rank and file.
It all happened years ago; too long ago to fix the
year or the date. Perhaps the incident is recorded
in the archives of the Nation. Perhaps not. At
all events when they had picked some stray bullets
out of Smith and set his wrist in splints, he went
North on furlough.
I think Mrs. Ashley went with him; and ’Biah
being of no account, toted their luggage and breathed
hard.
AMBASSADOR EXTRAORDINARY.
Alas! he’s gone before,
Gone to return no more,
Whose well-spent life did last
Full ninety year and past,
Crowned with Eternal bliss
We wish our souls with his.
Ancient Epitaph
AMBASSADOR EXTRAORDINARY. — I. — II. — III. — IV. — V.
Sing again the song you sung
When we were together young—
When there were but you and I
Underneath the summer sky.
George William Curtis.
It was the season when our beloved motherland
undergoes a quadrennial Cæsarian operation and
presents a new president to a pardonably hysterical
people.
Installed in the several departments of the national
incubator, newly hatched cabinet officers, destitute
of the Roman Augur’s sense of humour, met
around the “Oracle,” and parted, without the
shadow of a smile; brand-new heads of departments
gazed solemnly at each other, government clerks
cast owlish eyes on brand-new chiefs, gloomily alert
for new cues.
The Ambassador to England was named, and sent
forth; at parting the President intimated to him
that he was a statesman; they shook hands and
looked into each other’s eyes; neither relaxed a
muscle. The Ambassador to Germany departed;
the Ambassador to Russia followed. Other statesmen-patriots
expatriated themselves with serious
alacrity; a Minister descended on Brazil, another
on Spain, another on Belgium; no guilty land
escaped.
When His Excellency the United States Ambassador
to France presented his credentials to the
President of the French Republic, the guard at the
Elysée presented arms, a nurse-maid wheeling a
baby-carriage stopped to look, and there was a paragraph
in the Figaro several days later.
In the Latin Quarter the American students discussed
the new Ambassador.
Selby said to Severn: “There’s a new Ambassador,
you know; I hear he’s red-headed.”
Severn said to Rowden: “There’s a new Ambassador,
you know. I understand his family have
red hair.”
Rowden observed to Lambert: “I am told that
the new Ambassador’s daughter has red hair.”
That morning the pale April sunshine, slanting
through the glass-roofed studio in the rue Notre
Dame, awoke Richard Osborne Elliott from refreshing
slumbers. That young man, in turn, aroused
Foxhall Clifford from a lethargy incident on a nuit
blanche and a green table.
“Black can’t turn up every time; red is bound
to assist the lowly,” muttered Clifford on his pillow.
At that moment Elliott, reading the Figaro, encountered
the paragraph concerning the new Ambassador.
“Red is going to assist us,” he remarked; “they
say he has red hair.”
“Who?” yawned Clifford.
An hour later Elliott, swathed in a blue crash
bath-robe, sat in the studio sipping his morning
coffee and perusing the feuilleton in the Figaro.
His comrade entered a moment later carrying a
pair of shoes, and sat down on the floor.
“New Ambassador,” repeated Clifford, lacing his
patent leathers; “what do I care for Ambassadors!”
“They’re good to know,” observed Elliott, “they
give receptions.”
“Yes,” sneered Clifford, “fourth of July receptions,
where everybody waves little flags at everybody
else. I’ve seen trained birds do that.”
“Ambassadors,” insisted Elliott, “can get you
out of scrapes. If you’re broke they can send you
home. You’re not much of a patriot anyway.”
“Yes, I am,” snapped Clifford, “I’m loyal to the
spinal marrow, but I draw the line at our diplomats.”
He laced the other shoe, tied it, straightened up
and rose, kicking out gently first with one leg then
with the other until his trousers fell over each instep
with satisfying symmetry.
“Patriot?” he went on, “I am too patriotic to
countenance the status quo at our consulate, where
the United States Consul sits in his shirt-sleeves
and practises at a cuspidor, and where you can’t get
a consular certificate without being bullied by an
insolent roustabout! So your new Ambassador,”
he continued reflectively, “can go to the devil!”
“Now you’re too hasty,” said Elliott; “Ambassadors
are not consuls.” He added dreamily, “His
Excellency has a daughter—I understand.”
Clifford, loitering before the mirror, unconsciously
gave a smarter twist to his tie, and buttoned the
snowy waistcoat in silence. When he was ready,
gloved, hatted, and faultlessly groomed, he selected
a blossom from a pot of fragrant pinks on the
window and drew it through the lapel of his morning
coat.
“Going to see Jacquette?” asked Elliott, pouring
out more coffee.
“No,” replied Clifford. He hummed a bar of a
wedding march, strolled to the great glass window,
mused a moment, sighed, whistled softly, and sighed
again. There was a cock-sparrow out in the garden,
hopping around, chirping and trailing his dusty
wings through the gravel. A lady sparrow pecked
him at intervals. The innocent courtship of the
little things stirred Clifford with amorous wistfulness.
He flattened his nose against the window
glass and watched them, gently humming:
“The fox and the bear,
The squirrel and the hare,
The dickey-bird up in the tree,
The roly-poly rabbits,
So amazing in their habits,
They all have a mate but me,
But me!
They all—
They a—a—a—ll—
Oh, they all have a mate but me!”
Elliott listened scornfully.
“Why,” said Clifford, twisting suddenly around,
“should I go to school and paint Italian models—on
a day like this?”
“You haven’t been to the atelier in a week,” said
Elliott morosely. “Oh, I know what you’re going
to say!”
“No, I’m not,” retorted Clifford.
“You are! You’re going to tell me that you’ve
seen the most wonderful girl in the Luxembourg,
who must be some foreign countess! Don’t I
know! Haven’t I heard it a thousand times?
And hasn’t the countess always turned up with you
at some cheap restaurant?”
Clifford sat down on a camp-stool and pointed his
cane toward the floor. Squinting along it at a spot
of sunlight on the velvety Eastern rug, he listened
in silence to Elliott’s reproaches.
“Have you finished?” he asked.
Elliott girded up his bath-robe and moved off.
“Because,” continued Clifford, “I have a proposition
to make.”
“Make it then,” said Elliott, scowling.
“Well, sit down.”
Elliott squatted Turk fashion on a divan, saying
bitterly, “Last week you moaned and protested
that you had been wasting your time. Now go on
with your proposition,—but I’ll not be a party to
any new infatuation, let me tell you—”
Clifford began to walk up and down the studio,
gloved hands clasped behind his back, head thoughtfully
bent as far as his collar permitted. As he
walked he twiddled his cane.
“Well?” inquired Elliott sarcastically.
Clifford came up to him and stood a moment in
silence. Then he said: “Elliott, suppose we get
married to twins?”
“Married!” bawled Elliott in angry astonishment.
“Irretrievably,” continued Clifford gently, “suppose
we go into the thing thoroughly. Suppose we
become respectable!”
“I am,” broke out Elliott, but the other held up
five expostulating gloved fingers.
“In a way—yes, in a way. But do you know
what I think? I think no man is absolutely and
hopelessly respectable unless he has a wife!—Elliott,
a wife—a little wifey—”
“Rubbish!” replied Elliott, rising from the divan.
“And let me inform you I don’t want a wife. I’m
well enough as I am—if anybody should ask you.
Let go of my bath-robe; I’m going to paint.”
“Think,” urged Clifford,—“think of being really
and legally married—think of the joyful anguish—no
more suppers, no more Bullier, no more tzing!
la! la!—”
He removed his silk hat, skipped playfully, and
pretended to kick it.
“But,” he continued, with sudden soberness, “a
wife—a little wifey—is recompense for all pleasure—”
“Antidote, you mean—”
“No, I don’t! Joy is born from the nuptial
blessing. I desire to wed—”
“Partly by me—partly by an adoring father,—a
fine silvery-haired old patrician, borne down by the
weighty cares of his millions—do you know any of
that kind, Elliott?”
“I know some silvery-haired patricians.”
“Tottering under the weight of millions?”
“Yes.”
“With daughters?”
“Never asked ’em.”
“What about the new Ambassador? You said
his daughter—”
Elliott laughed:
“Oh, he’s tottering under millions, but his hair is
red and I think that hers—”
“You annoy me,” said Clifford, and left the studio.
He paused in the garden, sniffed at the lilacs, eyes
raised in contemplation of the firmament.
“Nevertheless,” he said to himself, “red hair or
silver hair—I’m not bigoted on the silver question.
And,” he added with sprightly humour, “it’s 16 to 1
I call on his Excellency before the week is out.”
His Excellency the United States Ambassador
was a sheep-faced old gentleman who became hopelessly
mixed up in some railroads and escaped with
impaired health and most of the stock. Wheat hit
him hard a year later, and oil nearly ended him, but
he became entangled in trolley wires and put them
underground to save future annoyance to his legs.
This naturally set him on his feet again; and he
went to Washington where there is honour among—financiers,
and where they practise statesmanship as
she is taught. When his wife died and his daughter
Amyce began to go to school, his future Excellency
bobbed up and down in Congress with the caprice
and abruptness of a bottled imp. The see-saw continued
year after year; sometimes he had a bill
passed, sometimes he blocked a bill; now and then
he got other people’s money, now and then other
people got his money; but it evened up in the end
like dominoes—if you play long enough.
Then came the new administration, the stampede
for office. Before his future Excellency made up his
own mind, fate shoved him into the front rank, and
he asked for the French mission and the odds were
against him. The President weighed him—the
scales of the mint are exquisitely adjusted—and,
separating the dross from the pure metal, the mind
from the material, the President found him available
for the diplomatic mission and told him he
might have it. So he took it and went.
His Excellency’s income permitted him to keep
up his establishment in the rue de Sfax. Two neat
attachés, military and naval, played croquet with
him; his first secretary read Ollendorf to him, his
daughter played hostess on national holidays, and
Massenet every morning from ten to twelve. From
three to four she swung in a hammock in the garden,
and read Henry James.
It was at that hour and under those circumstances
that Clifford first met Amyce. He was permitting
his Excellency to beat him at croquet on the lawn;
he loathed the game with a loathing untranslatable.
He sat on the butt-end of his mallet, watching his
Excellency pattering about from stake to stake,
adjusting the balls with a chuckle, stooping to peer
through wickets, calculating angles and split-shots.
His Excellency’s heavy, sheep-like face with its
silvery tuft of side-whiskers was ruddy and minutely
shaved. Always scrupulously dressed, he had the
air of having been neatly attired by a doll’s costumer,
then varnished. There was something about
the old gentleman that recalled the irresponsible
inertia of a manikin,—something, when he moved
that resembled the automatic trot of a marionnette.
He left an impression of not being responsible for
either his clothes or his movements, but mutely referred
you to his maker for guarantees that both
were O. K. His hair was the glossy white that red
hair frequently changes to; his eyes were pale hazel,
lambent and vitreous as the eyes of a middle-aged
sheep. His upper lip, also, seemed as though it
were intended for cropping short grass.
He had taken to Clifford at once; he introduced
him to the naval attaché and to the military attaché,
to the first, second, and third secretaries of the Embassy.
He did this partly because Clifford came
armed with three good letters of introduction,
partly because the United Service began to fight
shy of the croquet-ground, and a substitute was
necessary.
He did not, however, present him to his daughter;
in fact Clifford had never even caught a glimpse of
her, although on two occasions he had been bidden
to dine at the Embassy. Stanley of the cavalry, the
military attaché, had been pumped by Clifford without
result. All he learned was that the young lady
sometimes dined by herself.
However, that afternoon in early May, as Clifford
sat glum and impatient on his mallet, and the Ambassador
trotted about mauling the lawn, a young
lady suddenly appeared under the trees by the hammock,
glanced nonchalantly at his Excellency, languidly
surveyed Clifford, and then, placing a hammock-pillow
where it would do the most good, sat
down in the hammock. It was gracefully done; she
appeared to dissolve among a cloud of delicate
draperies; her head indented the feather cushion;
one small patent-leather toe glistened in the sunlight.
“She is red-haired,” was Clifford’s first thought;
the next was: “She is a beauty,—oh, my conscience!”
She was. Her eyes were those great tender grey
eyes that must have been forgotten when Saint
Anthony was tortured; her skin was snow and
roses. But her hair, her splendid, glistening hair,
heavy and red gold!—dazzling as sunlight on floss-silk!
“It’s your shot,” said his Excellency for the
third time.
The Ambassador won the game; he proposed
another and Clifford assented with a sickly smile.
Inwardly he swore that he would be presented,
willy-nilly, even though he had to drag his Excellency
to the hammock.
“Confound him,” he thought; “have rumours of
my reputation in the Quarter penetrated my
country’s Embassy?”
They had not; yet, it was exactly because Clifford
was an artist and inhabited the Latin Quarter that
the Ambassador avoided taking him to the bosom
of his family. Vague and dreadful stories had been
afloat in the Embassy concerning the Quarter.
His Excellency had read Trilby too. This may
have weighed with him; he had that distrust of art
and artists prevalent among Anglo-Saxons. He also
had the Anglo-Saxon desire to explore the Quarter
for him self, one day,—if all was true as rumour had
it. Therefore Clifford was doubly welcome, for his
croquet, and for what the future promised when his
Excellency needed a companion to the veiled mysteries
of the Rive Gauche. So, on the whole, Clifford
was a good man to amuse him, but not at all
the kind of man to amuse Amyce.
But Fate, busy, as usual, with other people’s
business, began to meddle with the hammock cords
where Amyce swung serenely reading Henry
James.
Amyce rose just in time; there came a rapid unravelling
of cords, and the collapsed hammock fell
with a flop.
Flushed at the nearness of undignified disaster,
Amyce shook out her fluffy skirts, Henry James
tightly clasped in one hand, and looked appealingly
at his Excellency.
The Ambassador started to rehang the hammock;
Clifford said: “Permit me—”
“Not at all,” returned the Ambassador,—but that
was where he collided with Fate.
Amyce smiled and looked relieved; Clifford rehung
the hammock; Amyce thanked him. Then
there was a pause during which both looked expectantly
at his Excellency.
The Ambassador sullenly did his duty and took
Clifford back to the lawn and beat him five games
of croquet. But even this triumph was wet-blanketed,
for Amyce, holding Henry James to her chin,
came out to the lawn to “watch papa” and encourage
“papa,” and condole with Clifford for his bad
fortune. Only he knew how good that fortune had
been—and, perhaps, she suspected it.
Amyce suggested tea on the lawn; his Excellency
began to object, but Fate was there and took another
fall out of his Excellency, for Amyce had already
ordered it, and a servant appeared with tables and
trays on the porch.
The Ambassador cropped thin slices of bread-and-butter;
Amyce poured tea; Clifford, in a daze of
love, saw everything through pink haze. From this
dream he was abruptly roused by the advent of
Captain Stanley of the cavalry. He saw Amyce
feed the brute with tea; he heard her laugh softly
when the Captain told some imbecile story or imitated
Count Fantozzi. He measured the Captain,
he accorded him six feet two, a pair of superb legs,
and a cavalry moustache.
“Granted him cards and spades,” thought Clifford,
“I’ll beat him yet. I know I can.”
He was an honest youth with no more vanity
than you or I.
In the Quarter, Clifford’s attitude became unbearable.
Rumours were afloat that he had outgrown
the Quarter and its simple lurid pleasures; that he
had put away childish things; that he consorted exclusively
with the ostentatious great. When garden
parties were given at the English Embassy, Clifford’s
name figured among the guests,—and the Quarter
read it in the Figaro and chafed.
Elliott, incredulous at first, observed the absence
of Clifford from all Quarter rites with astonishment
and grief. The studio grew lonelier and lonelier.
Elliott drank cocktails and brooded.
“See here,” he blurted out, one day, “how long
are you going to keep this up?”
“What?” replied Clifford, placing violets in his
buttonhole.
“This confounded pose of yours—this tolerating
the Quarter—this Embassy nonsense!”
“I prefer it to Bullier,” said Clifford—“or,” he
added maliciously, “to the ‘Bal à l’Hôtel-de-Ville.’”
Then he put on his gloves, humming:
“Des chapeaux melon et des chapeaux rond!
Dame! c’est pas d’la petite bière!—eu!
Tous ces gueux là
Ils ont pigé ça
A la Belle Jardinière!—eu!”
Elliott arose in fury.
“Very well,” he said, “go and eat thin bread-and-butter
and talk to fat princesses!—go and learn
baccarat from that yellow mummy Fantozzi!—go
and play imbecile croquet games with his Excellency
and marry his daughter and live in the Parc
Monçeaux. But you’ll regret it! oh yes, you’ll be
sorry. And you’ll think of the Luxembourg and
of Jacquette and the old studio, and you’ll hear a
nursery full of babies squawling and you’ll see Fantozzi
leering at your wife and—”
Clifford looked around with gently raised eyebrows.
“I won’t be back to dinner,” he said amiably.
“Where are you going—dressed like that!” burst
out Elliott with new violence.
“Going to shoot pigeons in the Bois.”
They stood for a while in silence. Presently
Elliott arose, went over to his manikin, and began
to dress it; the manikin at present was doing duty
as a French fireman for Elliott’s great picture,
“Saved!”
He mechanically placed the brass pot-helmet on
the manikin’s papier-maché head, twisted the neck
viciously, straightened out a sawdust stuffed arm,
placed a rope in the hand, and closed the jointed
fingers. Then he hauled out his easel, opened his
colour box, and clattered the brushes.
Clifford watched him.
Elliott set his palette rainbow fashion, touched
the canvas with the tip of his third finger, rolled a
badger brush in rose-dorée, and began to glaze.
“Don’t glaze yet,” said Clifford.
“Why?” snapped Elliott without turning.
“Because you make the flames too pink.”
“What do you know about flames or pictures
or glazing?” said Elliott bitterly. “Go and shoot
pigeons and get married.”
Clifford went out haughtily; yet there was an unaccustomed
pang in his breast. He suddenly realised
how utterly out of it he was; he began to comprehend
that he was afloat on the Rubicon in a very
leaky boat. There was nothing to warrant his hopes
of Amyce except a superb self-confidence. He saw
he was alienating the Quarter;—he noticed it now,
as he walked, when Selby passed with a constrained
smile, when Lambert bowed to him with unaccustomed
rigidity, when, as he crossed the Luxembourg,
Jacquette, passing with Marianne Dupoix, averted
her pretty eyes.
He knew that an announcement of his engagement
would be followed by excommunication from
the Quarter. He had intended, in the event of betrothal,
to confine his Quarter visits to Elliott and
Selby and Rowden, but the prospect of involuntary
exclusion had small attraction for him. He
thought of Jacquette; the odour of violets from a
street flower-stand recalled her.
He was in a bad humour when he reached the Tir
aux Pigeons. Before he entered he saw Captain
Stanley laughing on the lawn with Amyce. That,
and the apparition of Fantozzi, completed his irritation
and his score at the traps was ridiculous.
“You play croquet better,” observed his Excellency,
at his elbow.
That was the last straw, and Clifford forced a
smile and went across the lawn.
“What was your score?” asked Amyce, looking
up at him from the shade of her white parasol.
He was compelled to confess it.
Fantozzi, interrupted in the recountal of recent
personal experience with an electric tram-car, raised
his eyebrows superciliously.
“Pooh,” said Captain Stanley, “everybody gets
out of form at times.”
Clifford looked gratefully at his generous rival;
Amyce also raised her eyes to the well-knit military
figure. Generosity is sometimes its own reward—sometimes
it even receives perquisites.
Fantozzi continued his dramatic recital of the discourteous
tram-car.
“I would come in a tram electrique—Mademoiselle—behold
me on the corner street!—the tram
approach!—I nod my head!—he do not hear
me—”
“Couldn’t hear you nod your head?” inquired
Stanley sympathetically.
“Wonder his brains didn’t rattle,” muttered Clifford
to himself.
“I nod! I nod!” repeated Fantozzi with mercurial
passion; “I permit myself to make observation
to stop! Cease! arrest ze tram! He regard
me insolent! the tram vanishes itself! I am left
on the corner street! The miserable laugh!”
“Are you sure you called to the motor-man to
stop?” asked Stanley gravely.
“Parbleu! I did say stop! I said it! I did
hear myself say it!”
“Mr. Clifford,” said Amyce, “who is shooting?”
She raised her lorgnettes: “Oh, Count Routier!
Do you know I am not pleased to see little birds
shot. Captain Stanley, it is your turn next. Have
you no pity for those poor pigeons?”
“Monsieur Clifford had,” said Count Fantozzi.
Amyce frowned a little; Fantozzi, prepared to
laugh at his own wit, winced at the silence.
“Well,” said Stanley, “I must go and perform.
Shall I miss every bird—is it your pleasure?” he
added, looking at Amyce.
Amyce smiled, her face was an enigma.
“Do as you please, I wish you good fortune in
any event,” she said.
Fantozzi pretended to shudder for the pigeon
victims; Stanley walked thoughtfully across the
lawn; Clifford, on fire with mixed emotions of
jealousy and love, pretended to be absorbed in the
shooting. He glanced indifferently at the gaily-dressed
groups on the green, recognised some people
and bowed, returned the salutes of other people
who recognised him, and finally sat down on a camp-stool
near Amyce.
Others were joining the group; a lieutenant of
hussars, in sky-blue and silver, a brilliant-eyed
diplomatic group from Brazil, one or two tall Englishmen,
scrubbed pink, and finally his Excellency
the United States Ambassador.
Clifford loathed them all; yet, Amyce was very
kind to him. While Captain Stanley stood shooting,
she scarcely glanced at the traps, and when that
sober-faced young cavalryman sauntered back and
confessed he had killed every bird, she scarcely
raised her eyebrows. Was it displeasure?
“It is but a sport brutal,” whispered Fantozzi
close behind her.
“Like your bull-fights,” said Clifford, seriously.
He and Stanley were quits. It was war with Fantozzi.
The Spanish attaché with the Italian name glared
blankly at Clifford who returned his glance wickedly.
“Croquet is better sport,” bleated his Excellency,
accepting a glass of champagne and a thin slice of
bread-and-butter.
Clifford’s turn came again at the traps; he missed
right and left. He heard Fantozzi laugh. When
he came back Amyce had gone away with his
Excellency and Captain Stanley. However, Fantozzi
was there and Clifford succeeded in picking a
quarrel with him and followed it with a smile and
the slightest touch on the Count’s shirt front.
Fantozzi turned a delicate green, then crimson.
Then he went away to the club-house and called
for a cab, and drove to his Embassy at a speed that
interested pedestrians along the Champs Elysée.
Clifford withdrew a little later to the Café Anglais
where he sullenly brooded and dined too freely.
About nine o’clock, he went to see Stanley; at half-past
ten a handsome young Spaniard called to pay
his respects and bring courteous greetings from
Fantozzi.
Clifford left the Spaniard and Stanley deeply interested
in each other’s society, and took a cab to
the United States Embassy, where, as an artist, he
was to oversee the decorative preparations for next
evening’s garden-party. His Excellency had requested
it; Amyce appeared pleasantly cordial; so
Clifford went to direct the hanging of lanterns and
gaily-coloured scarfs, and, incidentally to propose
marriage to his Excellency’s only daughter.
His Excellency was smoking a cigar on the lawn
as Clifford entered, mentally thanking all the saints
that it was too late to play croquet. Servants
moved through the shrubbery; a few lanterns threw
an orange light among the chestnut branches.
His Excellency was in good humour; he pattered
about, as though driven by improved mechanism;
he chuckled at times that irritating chuckle incident
to victory at croquet.
“We’ll have electric lights next week,” he said;
“ever play croquet by moonlight?”
“There is no moon to-night,” said Clifford, triumphantly.
“I know it,” sighed his Excellency.
Presently the Ambassador exhibited a desire to
interfere with Clifford’s directions to the servants;
he insisted on mounting a ladder and fussing with
a string of crimson lanterns. The first, second, and
third Secretaries of the Embassy were summoned to
steady the ladder; Clifford saw an opportunity and
seized it.
Amyce, who had been standing on the porch, observed
Clifford’s advance with mixed sentiments.
“Are all the lanterns hung?” she asked.
“No,” said Clifford, “his Excellency has proposed
modifications.”
“Man proposes—” began Amyce, gaily, then
stopped.
The silence was startling.
Presently Amyce picked a rose from the vine at
her elbow.
“Is it mine?” asked Clifford.
“Yours? I—I don’t know.”
She held it a moment, then he took it.
“And the giver?” he whispered.
“I—I don’t know,” said Amyce.
“Then,” said Clifford, “I shall take her—as I
took the rose;” and he moved toward her up the
steps.
At that moment Fate, who had been listening as
usual, somewhere among the shadows, took a hand
in the proceedings; there was a crunch of footsteps
on the gravel walk, the dim glimmer of a cigar, and
Captain Stanley entered the house, bowing pleasantly
to Amyce and casting a look at Clifford that meant,
“Follow me.”
Before Clifford could move, Amyce passed him
with a pale smile and crossed the lawn toward the
lantern-hangers.
His emotions were indescribable; he damned
Stanley, then, buoyed with the intoxicating thought
that Amyce had not refused him, he went into the
house and found Stanley waiting in the smoking-room.
“Well,” said Clifford ungraciously.
Stanley appeared a trifle surprised but said: “I’m
sorry you are in this mess, old fellow. Fantozzi
naturally wants a shot at you.”
An unpleasant sensation passed through Clifford;
Fantozzi and his shot were repulsive at the moment.
“When?” asked Clifford.
“To-morrow at sunrise. I’ve notified Bull.”
Clifford grew angry: “Then he can have his
shot,” he said savagely, and sat down for a conference,
interrupted about eleven o’clock by his Excellency.
The Ambassador was in no mood for bed. Perhaps
something in the lighted lanterns had roused
the long smouldering spark of revelry, dormant in
every masculine bosom. Being an Anglo-Saxon he
knew of no lighter gaiety than heavy drinking. He
began to tell stories—quite pointless tales—and he
would not let Clifford go, and he spoke vaguely of
wonderful brands of whisky past and whisky to
come. He sat there, his limpid hazel eyes meeker
than any lambkin’s, a carefully dressed lay-figure,
irresponsible to God and man, and for whom nobody
was responsible except his Constructor.
About midnight he became entirely automatic; his
eyes seemed to plead for somebody to wind him up
and set him going again.
“When he gets this way he has a tendency to
wander,” whispered Stanley; “I usually lock him in
his room; if I didn’t he’d be all over town—like an
escaped toy.”
Clifford went out on the porch; Stanley followed.
“At sunrise,” said Clifford soberly. “Will you
call for me in a carriage?”
“At sunrise,” replied Stanley offering his hand.
Then Clifford went away, and Stanley, lingering
to watch him to the gate, walked slowly back to the
smoking-room.
To his horror his Excellency had disappeared.
The west porch door swung wide open.
“He’ll be all over Paris!” groaned Stanley smiting
his head with both hands.
Clifford did not go back to the studio; he took
a long drive in a cab to steady his nerves. He
alternately thought of Amyce, of Fantozzi, of his
Excellency’s incoherent stories, of Elliott and the
studio,—and, perhaps, of Jacquette. Two hours before
dawn he found himself standing in front of
Sylvain’s; and, wondering why he had wandered
there, he went in and upstairs. The long glittering
room reeked with cigar smoke; voices rose harshly
from the disordered tables; a piano tinkled faintly
on the floor above. He looked at his watch; it
lacked an hour of the appointed time when he was
to meet Stanley with the carriage at the studio.
He turned toward the portal impatiently; somebody
entered as he opened the leather doors; he glanced
up and met his Excellency face to face.
His Excellency began a mechanical trot into the
room; Clifford involuntarily detained him and the
Ambassador stopped obediently as though somebody
had arrested his running-gear. He examined Clifford
with mild vitreous eyes as though he had never
before seen him. He was perfectly docile, perfectly
contented to be started again in any new direction.
He needed a few repairs; Clifford saw that at once.
It would never do to send his Excellency home
with such a hat and collar and tie; the personnel at
the Embassy must never see his Excellency in such
disorder.
“Come,” said Clifford gently. There was a cab
at the door; he stowed his Excellency away in one
corner and followed, ordering the cabby to hasten
to the studio in the rue Notre Dame. There was
not much time to lose when they reached the studio.
Clifford attempted to adorn his Excellency with
clean linen, but found that it might take some hours
as the machinery had run down and the Ambassador
evinced an unmistakable inclination to slumber. He
seated his Excellency in an arm-chair, and hurriedly
changed his own evening dress for morning
clothes. Then he went up to Elliott’s bed-room, but
that young man’s bed was untenanted and undisturbed.
The Ambassador slept peacefully in the
studio; after a moment’s thought Clifford scribbled
a note:
“Dear Elliott:—
“When you come in please give this gentleman
clean linen and a new hat and brush his clothes and
send him to the United States Embassy p. d. q.
“Yours,
“Clifford.”
As he finished he heard carriage-wheels in the
street outside and he thrust the note into his Excellency’s
hat-band, jammed the hat on the slumbering
diplomat’s head, and hurried out to the street where
Stanley and Bull were waiting in the dim grey of
the coming dawn.
“Not had coffee!” exclaimed Bull; “nonsense,
it’s traditional!”
“We’ll take it at St. Cloud,” said Stanley. “Are
you ready, old fellow?”
The carriage door slammed, the wheels rattled
faster and faster.
“By the way,” said Clifford, “his Excellency
paid me a visit this morning. I’ll see he gets home
in good shape.”
“Thank heaven!” cried Stanley; “I’ve been
hunting him all night!”
A moment later he looked earnestly at Clifford:
“Is your hand steady?”
“Yes,” said Clifford pleasantly.
“You’d better shoot closer than you did at the
pigeons,” suggested Bull.
“Why? Is Fantozzi a good shot?”
“Rotten,” said Stanley.
“He’s the more to be feared then,” observed
Bull cynically.
“Why, you know,” confessed Clifford with a
frank smile, “I feel certain that I’m not going to be
hit. I was nervous last night, but not on that account.”
And he smiled confidently, thinking of Amyce.
“But,” insisted Bull, “are you going to hit your
man?”
“Perhaps. What bosh it all is, anyway,” laughed
Clifford.
It was not yet sunrise when Elliott, entering the
studio with Selby, lighted the gas and started to
prepare for bed. As Elliott turned up the gas
Selby encountered the owl-like eyes of his Excellency,
blinking, limpid, vacant.
“What’s that?” he said nervously. But when
he saw the evening dress, the disordered tie, the
hat, he approached the Ambassador curiously. Presently
he reached up, slipped the note from his Excellency’s
hat-band, opened it, read it in silence,
then passed it to Elliott without a word.
“May I ask who you are?” said Elliott. His
Excellency bleated and waited for somebody to set
him in motion, with placid confidence. Elliott
frowned. This then was one of those who had
lured Clifford from the fold!—this wicked old creature,
apparently paralysed by depravity, planted in
an arm-chair! His ruffled hat accused him! His
crumpled tie, coyly peeping from behind one ear,
convicted him!
“Call a cab,” said Elliott thickly.
His Excellency betrayed no emotion; his round
eyes followed Elliott’s movements with trustful
tranquillity. When Selby returned, saying the cab
was there, Elliott assisted the Ambassador to his
feet; but, what was his surprise and indignation to
see that his Excellency was entirely capable of
movement. For, once set in motion, the Ambassador
began trotting all about the room with perfect
solemnity and, apparently with keen satisfaction.
“I beg your pardon,” said Elliott coldly, “your
cab is waiting.” He might as well have talked to
the statues in the Louvre. Then he lost his self-control
and, taking his Excellency by one sleeve he
led him to the arm-chair and seated him.
“Aged man,” he said, “are you not mortified?
You have dragged my comrade into your depraved
society! You’ve taken him away from the Latin
Quarter, you’ve stuffed his head full of marriage
nonsense, of ambition, of desire for wealth and position.
How dare you come here and ask for a hat
and a collar!”
“Do you intend to ruin Clifford at baccarat?”
demanded Selby.
“Or marry him to anybody?” added Elliott
hoarsely.
“Who are you?” cried Selby; “are you a corrupt
diplomat? Or are you merely a wicked old
man on a spree?”
“He can’t wear that hat; it won’t stay on,” observed
Elliott. Selby took a woman’s bonnet from
the manikin, placed it on his Excellency’s head and
tied the strings under his chin. Elliott threw Clifford’s
covert-coat over his Excellency’s shoulders.
“That bonnet will keep him from catching cold,”
he said, “it may teach him a lesson, too, when his wife
sees it.”
His Excellency unmoved, serene, surveyed Elliott
from under his bonnet.
“Come,” said Selby, and they set the Ambassador
in motion again, out the door, along the garden
to the street where the cab stood. The cabby
stared a little, but Elliott said grimly: “Take
him to the United States Embassy with Mr. Clifford’s
compliments. And leave word that he can
keep the bonnet for future use.”
About that time, several miles away in the forest
of St. Cloud, Clifford was taking careful aim at Fantozzi’s
anatomy, and Fantozzi was returning the attention.
A moment later two insignificant reports
broke the silence; both men, very pale, stood motionless;
two tiny shreds of smoke floated upward
through the tender foliage above.
Captain Stanley turned to Fantozzi’s second, they
conferred for a moment, then Stanley turned away
to avoid a smile and went hastily up to Clifford.
“He says he doesn’t want another shot; he says
honour is satisfied; look out, I believe he’s preparing
to embrace you!”
In vain Clifford attempted to shun the fervid reconciliation,
in vain he dodged Fantozzi’s tears and
hugs. Fantozzi would not leave him, not he! Clifford
dexterously escaped a kiss aimed at his cheek.
There were compliments from seconds, from the
surgeon, from the principals. Undismayed, Stanley
tackled the procés-verbal. Bull locked up his instruments,
the carriages were summoned by handkerchief
signal; the duel was at an end. Gaily they
drove back to breakfast—a red-hot Spanish breakfast
at Fantozzi’s apartments. They toasted each
other, they toasted the two nations, Spain and the
United States.
Stanley, obliged to report at his Embassy, excused
himself and promised to return. The breakfast continued;
Fantozzi played exquisite Spanish airs on
the guitar between courses; his handsome attaché
accompanied him on the piano.
Bull, tactless to the back-bone, sang “Cuba
Libre,” but nobody cared and everybody laughed.
Afternoon came; they still breakfasted. Fantozzi
insisted on a bout with the foils; Clifford accepted;
they broke a handsome vase and some saucers.
About four o’clock, while Bull was singing
“Cuba Libre” for the eleventh time by special request,
Stanley entered, glanced gravely around, and
motioned Clifford to come outside. Clifford went,
closing the door behind him, troubled by the stony
solemnity of Stanley’s visage.
“What’s up?” he inquired.
“This,” said Stanley with inscrutable eyes. “His
Excellency was sent home in a cab this morning,
wearing a woman’s bonnet and your covert-coat!”
“What!” gasped Clifford.
“Also with your compliments and a request that
his Excellency keep the bonnet for future use.”
Cold sweat broke out on Clifford’s brow.
“It’s Elliott!” he moaned. “It’s Elliott’s work!
Oh, Heaven, he didn’t know what he was doing!”
Stanley was silent.
“I’ll go to the Embassy,” cried Clifford, “I’ll go
now.”
“Better not,” said Stanley kindly.
There was a pause.
“Does—does she know?” faltered Clifford.
“Yes,” said Stanley.
“And—and she—she believed I did it!”
“No—I told her you were incapable of such a
thing. But she is perhaps a little prejudiced—that
is—I mean—you understand, I found her much
distressed.”
Clifford raised his eyes, searching the handsome
young face before him. Something in that face
made his heart turn to water.
“Stanley!” he blurted out, “it isn’t you, is it,
she has promised to marry—”
“Yes,” said Stanley slowly.
Clifford went and leaned over the banisters.
After a long time he straightened up, mopped his
brow with his handkerchief, smiled, and came up to
Stanley holding out his hand.
“Before I take it I want to say that this incident
had nothing to do with it,” said Stanley; “I proposed
and was accepted at the pigeon match.”
Clifford was staggered for a moment; then he
recovered and held out his hand again.
“She is one in a million,” he said cordially,
thinking to himself, “and the rest of the millions
are just like her, oh, Lord! just like her!”
Stanley grasped his hand; they stood looking at
each other with kindly eyes. Fantozzi’s voice came
through the closed door:
“Espagne! Espagne!
Bravo! Toro!”
Somewhere in there Bull still chanted “Cuba
Libre!” Presently they bowed to each other, shook
hands again, and parted.
“My compliments to His Excellency and to Miss
Amyce,” said Clifford. Then he went in and took
leave of Fantozzi and the others despite their
united protests. An hour later he entered the studio,
fell upon Elliott and beat him madly. They fought
like schoolboys until tired; perspiring and breathless,
they retreated to separate sofas and panted.
“Confound you!” gasped Elliott, “what do you
mean by it?”
“I mean that I forgive you,” said Clifford grimly;
“go to the devil!”
They smiled at each other across the studio.
“Was that the Ambassador, then?” asked Elliott.
“It was,—Ambassador Extraordinary and Minister
Plenipotentiary.”
“Nevertheless,” said Clifford “he is a most extraordinary
Ambassador. Where shall we dine?”
“In the Quarter?”
“In the Quarter.”
“With me?”
“With you.”
“And Colette and Jacquette?”
“And Colette and Jacquette.”
Elliott, choking with emotion, nodded, and picked
up a ruffled silk hat from the floor.
“His Excellency’s,” said Clifford softly, and hung
it over an easel.
YO ESPERO.
YO ESPERO. — I. — II. — III. — IV.
God be merciful to me, a sinner. Thou hast already been
merciful to the virtuous by making them so.—Arabian Prayer.
“Good morning,” said the young fellow, lifting
his cap.
“Good morning,” said the girl.
It was the third time they had met; they had
never before spoken. The young fellow buttoned
his tweed jacket to the throat, glanced over the
wooden railing of the foot-bridge, and then looked
up at the sky. The sky was pale blue, fleckless and
untroubled save for a shred of filmy vapour floating
all alone in the zenith;—that was all, except the
gilt incandescent disc of the sun;—all, except a
speck, high in the scintillating vault, that circled
slowly, slowly southwards, and vanished in mid-air.
The speck was a buzzard.
The young fellow turned from the glimmering
water and looked diffidently at the girl. She bent
her grey eyes upon the stream.
“Would you mind telling me whether there are
trout in this river?” he asked, moving a step toward
her.
She raised her head instantly, smiling.
“Gay Brook was a famous trout stream—once,”
she answered.
“Then I suppose there are a few still left in it,”
he asked, also smiling.
“But,” continued the girl, “that was very, very
long ago.” She was looking again at the water,
pensively.
“How long ago?” he persisted, drawing a little
nearer.
“About seventy-five years ago,” she replied without
raising her head; “Buck Gordon says so. Do
you know Buck Gordon? His boys are the telegraph
agents at the station above. I don’t know
the Gordon boys; I have spoken twice with old man
Gordon. I do not suppose,” she continued reflectively,
“that there has been a trout in Gay
Brook for fifty years. Do you know why?”
“No,” he said, “but I should be glad to know.”
He had drawn a little nearer and now leaned on
the wooden railing of the bridge, his back to the
water, his hands in his pockets. A leather rod-case
was slung over one shoulder. The southern sun
crisped the edges of his short hair and shorter
moustache.
“The reason,” said the girl, gazing dreamily into
the stream again,—“the reason is because they cut
off so much timber in the mountain notch yonder
that now the freshets come every spring, and for
weeks the water is nothing but yellow mud.
Trout can’t live in mud,—can they?”
After a silence he said: “And so there are no more
trout.” She shook her head. The sun burnished
her dark hair and tinged the delicate contour of
cheek and throat with a warmer flush. Her white
cambric sun-bonnet swung from her waist by both
strings. Presently she put it on and turned toward
him, holding the tips of the strings between the
forefinger and thumb of her left hand. Her right
hand lay indolently along the grey railing of the
bridge. It was dimpled and tanned to a creamy tint.
“I have seen you three times here at the bridge,”
she observed.
“And I have seen you,” he said; “I wish I had
spoken before.”
She tore a tiny splinter from the sun-bleached
railing and dropped it into the water. It danced
away through the trembling sunbeams.
“I wondered why you came to fish in Gay Brook,”
she went on; “I might have told you that there are
nothing but minnows here;—I nearly did tell you—”
“I wish I had asked the first time we—I saw
you,” he said; “it would have saved me no end of
disappointment. Why did you not tell me?”
“Because—you didn’t ask me. I might have told
you anyway if I had not seen that you were from
the North.”
“You dislike Northern people?”
“I? Oh, no,—I don’t know any.”
“But you say that if—”
“I mean that I do not understand Northern
strangers.”
The young fellow looked at her curiously.
“Why, I thought you also were from the North,”
he said; “you do not speak with a Southern accent—”
“I am from Maryland, but I have lived here in
North Carolina nearly all of my life. The reason
that I do not speak with a Southern accent is because
my uncle is from the North and I have lived
alone with him,—ever since I can remember.”
“Here?”
“Yes. I am very glad you spoke to me. When
do you go away to the North again?”
The young fellow touched his short moustache
and gave her a sharp glance. His sunburned cheeks
were tinged with a faint colour.
“I am very glad too,” he said; “I find it a bit
lonely at the hotel.”
“The hotel,” she repeated; “there are two hundred
people there.”
“And I am lonely,” he said again.
“You can’t be,—how can you be?” she persisted,
raising her grey eyes to his.
“Because,” he replied; “I haven’t anything in
common with any of them,—except Tom O’Hara.”
“I don’t understand,” she insisted. “It seems to
me that if I had the happiness of being with a great
many people I should have all in the world that I
long for. I have nobody,—except my uncle.”
“You have your friends,” he said.
“No, nobody except my uncle. I do not count
Zeke, and the boys.”
“Zeke?”
“Zeke Chace.”
“Oh,” he said; “I’ve heard of him. He runs
the blockade, doesn’t he?”
“Does he?” she asked demurely.
He laughed and rested his head on his wrist, looking
into her face. Her face was half hidden in the
shadow of her sun-bonnet, so she met his gaze
placidly.
“Doesn’t Zeke Chace run the blockade?” he repeated.
“What blockade?” she asked. Her grey eyes
were very round and innocent.
“Have you never heard of blockade whisky?” he
insisted.
She had to laugh.
“I might have heard something about it,” she
admitted.
His pleasant serious face questioned hers and her
lips parted in the merriest laugh again.
“How silly!” she cried; “everybody has heard
of blockade whisky.”
“Oh,” he said, “I have often asked, but the people
around here won’t talk about it!”
“Perhaps they take you for a Revenue Officer,”
she ventured gravely.
“Very probably,” he answered.
At this she laughed outright. It occurred to
him that she was making fun of him and he glanced
at her again sharply.
“How do you know that I am not a Revenue
Officer?” he asked.
Her laughing eyes met his.
“Can you tell a coon from a possum?” she asked
in return.
“I? Of course.”
“So can I,” she said, trying hard to look serious.
After a moment they both laughed outright.
“You have teased me unmercifully,” he said;
“don’t you think you ought to tell me where I can
catch a trout or two?”
“Then I will,” she answered impulsively, moving
a step nearer; “but Zeke won’t like it. There are
trout in the Buzzard Run.”
“The Buzzard Run?”
“It’s yonder, behind Mist Mountain. Zeke won’t
like it,” she repeated.
“Why? Does Zeke fish too?”
“Zeke? Hm! Not exactly. Never mind,—I
shall tell Zeke about you and nobody will bother
you. But you must be a little careful; there are
snakes on Mist Mountain.”
“Not dangerous snakes,—are there?”
“I don’t know what kind you are used to,” she
said; “there are rattlers in the rocks on Mist Mountain.”
After a pause he asked her if there were many
rattlesnakes there.
“Sometimes one sees two or three, sometimes
none at all,” she answered. “They give you warning;
they run if you let them. It might be better
if you kept to the path. There is a path all the
way.”
“Then I’ll stick to it,” he said lightly; “I suppose
it’s too late to go to-day.” He looked at his
watch and raised his eyebrows. “Why, it’s twelve
o’clock!” he exclaimed.
She refused to believe it and bent her dainty head
over his shoulder to see.
“Dear me!” she cried, “uncle will question
me!”
They stood looking at each other with new-born
awkwardness. She took one short step backward.
“Are you going?” he asked, scarcely conscious of
what he said.
“Why, yes,—I must.”
He leaned over the bridge railing and looked at
the crinkling ripples. After a while she also bent
over, resting her elbows on the railing. A brilliant
green beetle ran across the bleached board, halted,
spread its burnished wings, and buzzed away across
the stream. A small fluffy honey-wasp alighted
between her elbows and crept quickly into a hole in
the splintering plank.
“Yes,” she repeated, “I must go.”
He raised his head and looked her frankly in the
eyes:
“I should like to see you again,” he said.
“Really? Oh, I suppose I shall pass the bridge
again before you go.”
“How do you know? Suppose I should go to-morrow?”
“You said you were going fishing to-morrow,—didn’t
you?”
“Why no,—I didn’t say so,” he said eagerly; “I
would rather talk with you.”
“Why don’t you go fishing?”
“I would rather talk to you,” he repeated.
“What shall we talk about—blockade whisky?”
They both laughed. He had moved up beside
her again.
“I want to see you again,” she said, “I think you
can see that I do. I could come to the bridge to-morrow.
I would rather the people at the hotel
did not know. My uncle has forbidden me to speak
to anybody except Zeke and the boys. When I
was a child I did not feel very lonely; now I have
the greatest longing to know people—girls of my own
age. I dare not.”
“Have you no girl friend at all?”
“No. I should like to know older women too.
At night in bed I often cry and cry—there!—I
should not tell you such things—”
“Tell me,” he said soberly.
But she only smiled and shook her head saying;
“It is lonely at Yo Espero.”
He looked into her grey eyes; they troubled him.
“I dare not wait any longer,” she said,—“good-bye,—will
you come to-morrow?”
“Here? Yes. Shall I come early?”
“Oh, yes.”
“At seven?”
“Yes.”
He offered her his hand but she did not take
it.
“Wait,” she said, “I do not know your name,—no,—don’t
tell me now,—let me think a little of what
I have done. If I come to-morrow—then you may
tell me.”
He watched her hurry away up the woodland path
that leads to Yo Espero. When she was gone he
stood still, idly tearing dried splinters from the
bridge railing.
The piazzas of the Diamond Spring Hotel were
empty; the guests came trooping through the great
square hall and into the big dining-room to be fed.
Young Edgeworth arrived late and silently took
his seat, bowing civilly to his neighbours.
There were fifteen people at his table, including
the Reverend Dr. Beezeley, who presided, flanked
by his wife, his progeny, and a bottle of Diamond
Spring water. Near to the Reverend Orlando
Beezeley sat another minister, a little pink gentleman
with bulging eyes. His name was Meeke and he
looked it. But he wasn’t.
Now the Reverend Orlando Beezeley and Dr.
Samuel Meeke were both of a stripe, differing on
one or two obscure questions. One reverend gentleman
was a pillar of the “Pure People’s League;”
the other wore the badge of the “Charity Band.”
And they squabbled.
For their leagues, their bands, and their squabbles,
Edgeworth cared nothing. He believed that
all people should be allowed to worship God in their
own fashion,—even by squabbling if they chose. He
was disposed to be courteous to the two ministers
and their wives and young. It was difficult, however,
partly because they were inquisitive, partly on
account of the Reverend Orlando’s personal habits,
which were maddening. He put his fingers into
everything, including his mouth; they were always
sticky, and this, combined with cuffs that came too
far over his knuckles, oppressed Edgeworth. The
Reverend Orlando’s fingers were obtrusive. When
he walked they spread out, perhaps to stem the
downward avalanche of cuff. He also twiddled
them when he had no other use for them, and
Heaven knows he put them to uses for which they
were never intended.
All this interfered with Edgeworth’s appetite and
he shunned the Reverend Orlando Beezeley. Once,
at the table, the minister asked him why he didn’t
go to the Sunday services which he, Dr. Beezeley,
held in the hotel parlours, and when Edgeworth
said it was because he didn’t want to, the Reverend
Orlando sniffed offensively. For a week the atmosphere
was surcharged with unpleasantness; but one
day Dr. Beezeley asked Edgeworth what he did
for a living, and Edgeworth pleasantly told him that
it was none of his business. The atmosphere at
once cleared up and the Reverend Orlando became
irksomely affable. This was because he was afraid
of Edgeworth and disliked him.
Therefore, when Edgeworth entered the dining-room
and slipped quietly into his chair, Dr. Beezeley
said: “Hey! been a-fishin?”
“No,” said Edgeworth.
“Where’ve you been then?” urged Mrs. Beezeley,
devoured by curiosity. She had contracted this
disease in the little Boston suburb where she lived,
and she had infected her whole family.
“I have been out,” said Edgeworth pleasantly.
Dr. Samuel Meeke, who had pricked up his ears,
relapsed into a dull contemplation of Mrs. Dill
again.
But Mrs. Beezeley was not defeated. She turned
to the pallid lady beside her, Mrs. Dill, and said in
a thin high voice: “Pass the trout to Mr. Edgeworth;
he can’t seem to catch any—even off the
old foot-bridge.”
Edgeworth was intensely annoyed, for it was
plain that some of the Beezeley brood had been
spying. He looked at Master Ballington Beezeley
who grinned at him impertinently.
His father was busy feeding himself with mashed
potato, but he observed his heir’s impudence and
was not displeased.
“I seen you,” cried the youthful Beezeley,
writhing with the pressure of untold secrets,—“you
was mashin’ a country-girl, Mister Edgeworth,—I
seen you!”
“Te-he!” tittered Mrs. Dill.
“‘I saw you,’ would perhaps be more correct,”
said Edgeworth; “unless perhaps your parents have
instructed you to the contrary—”
“Ballington!” cried Mrs. Beezeley, turning red,
“how dare you use such grammar?”
Edgeworth surveyed the defeat of the Beezeleys
without any particular emotion.
Mrs. Dill attempted to save the day but choked
on an olive and was assisted from the room by Dr.
Samuel Meeke. Then the Beezeleys made Mrs.
Meeke wretched with significant looks and smiles
and half-suppressed coughs, until she rose to find
out why Mrs. Dill and her husband did not return.
Poor little woman! her bosom friend, Mrs. Beezeley,
had long ago quenched for her what little comfort
in life she ever knew.
When the Reverend Orlando Beezeley had fed to
repletion, he removed the napkin from his chin,
cleared his throat, picked his teeth, and finally took
himself off to the piazza.
“I can’t stand this table full much longer,” muttered
Edgeworth to himself, and he called to the
head waiter, a majestic personage of colour, and also
a Baptist deacon.
“Deacon,” said he, “give me a place at another
table to-night, can you?”
“Sho’ly, Sho’ly, Mistuh Edgewurf,” said the majestic
one; “might you prefer to be seated at Mis’
Weldon’s table, Mistuh Edgewurf?”
Edgeworth looked across at Mrs. Weldon and
then at her pretty daughter, Claire.
“Go over and ask Mrs. Weldon whether she objects,”
he said.
Mrs. Weldon did not object and neither did
Claire, so Edgeworth walked over and said some
polite things which he forgot a minute afterward.
So did Mrs. Weldon. I am not sure about Claire.
When Edgeworth went out on the veranda to
smoke his pipe, a young fellow in tweeds and scarlet
golf-jacket, who was sitting astride the railing said:
“Hello, Jim, it’s all over the hotel that you’re
sweet on some country-girl.”
“Tommy,” said Edgeworth, in a low pleasant
voice, “go to the devil!”
O’Hara smiled serenely.
“I suppose it’s that Beezeley whelp, eh, Jim?”
“I fancy it is. A fellow can’t brush his hair but
it’s reported in Diamond Springs.”
“Oh, there’s truth in it then,” laughed O’Hara.
“That,” said Edgeworth, “is none of your confounded
business;” and they strolled off together,
arm in arm, smoking placidly.
“These Beezeleys,” said O’Hara, “are blights on
the landscape. They ought to be exterminated
with Paris-green.”
“Or drowned in tubs,” said Edgeworth.
“Like unpleasant kittens,” added O’Hara.
“Come,” said Jim Edgeworth, “what was that
yarn you wanted to spin for me this morning?”
“Yarn? ’Tis no yarn,” said O’Hara; “it’s the
truth and it troubles me. Sit down here on the
grass till I tell you. Look at the veranda, Jim;
it’s like a circus with the band playing.”
“The girls’ frocks are very pretty; I like lots of
colour,” said Edgeworth.
“There’s plenty in Claire Weldon’s cheeks,” observed
O’Hara, gloomily.
“It’s natural,” said Jim.
“It was before you came. Now she puts more on
in your honour;—confound it, man, can’t you see
the lass is forever making eyes at you?—and, Jim,
it’s death to me!”
Edgeworth stared at him.
“Oh, you’re blinder than the white bat of Drumgilt!”
said O’Hara; “you’ve eyes in your head, but
they’re only there for ornament. Didn’t you know
I am in love with Claire Weldon now?”
“Why no,” said Edgeworth, “are you really,
Tommy?”
“Am I really, Tommy? Faith, I thought even
the fish in Gay Brook knew it.”
“Well,” laughed Edgeworth, “go in and win,
then!”
“Do you mean it?” said Tommy gravely.
“Mean it? My dear fellow, why shouldn’t I?”
O’Hara beamed upon him and grasped his hand.
“There!” he cried, “I knew it! I’ve told her ye
didn’t care tuppence for any lass, and if she didn’t
take me she’d be doin’ herself but ill service.”
Edgeworth burst into fits of laughter. “Is that
the way you woo a girl, Tom O’Hara?”
“There are ways and ways,” said O’Hara doggedly.
“How about Sir Brian?” asked Jim, checking
his mirth.
Sir Brian was Tommy’s father. The several
thousand miles that separated father and son did
not lessen Tommy’s uneasiness concerning his
father’s approval.
“I can’t help it,” said Tom; “if he disowns me
I’ll go to work, that I will! and Claire knows it.”
“They say,” said Edgeworth, “that the O’Haras
always get what they want.”
“They do. My grandfather loved a lass who
died, so he blew out his brains and caught her in
heaven.”
“Hm!” coughed Edgeworth.
“Do you know to the contrary?” demanded
O’Hara.
“No,” said Jim, “I’ll have to wait a bit to verify
this story. Have you any tobacco? Thanks, my
pipe’s out. Look at the sky, Tom; it’s pretty,
isn’t it?”
They sprawled on their backs and kicked up their
heels; two bronzed young athletes,—as trim a pair
as one might see anywhere betwixt the poles of
this planet.
“Hark,” said Edgeworth, “hear Beezeley and
Meeke squabbling over their Maker. Do you suppose
He hears them? He is so very far away. Hark
how they wrangle over their future blessedness. I
should think they would be ashamed to have God
hear them.”
“Beezeley says he believes in hell, but doesn’t
want to go there,” said O’Hara, lazily.
“There’s no hell,” said Edgeworth. He hadn’t
lived long enough to know; he was nineteen.
O’Hara raised himself on one elbow and looked
at him.
“No hell?” he asked.
“No.”
If he had seen the lines in O’Hara’s young face,—the
faint marks about the eyes and mouth, he
might have answered differently.
The afternoon sunlight lay warm across the level
meadow. The locust-trees were in full bloom, deep
laden with heavy, drooping clusters of white blossoms.
Every wandering breeze bore the penetrating sweetness
of the locusts and the delicate odour of hemlock
and pine. Great scarlet trumpet-flowers swayed in
the May wind; from the nearer forest came the
scent of dogwood and azalea. Over the greensward
butterflies fluttered, little white ones, chasing each
other among the dandelions, great swallow-tailed
butterflies, yellow and black, flopping around the
phlox, or pursuing a capricious course along the
river bank. There were others too, gay comma-butterflies,
delicate violet or blue swallow-tailed
butterflies, and now and then a rare shy comrade of
theirs, pale sulphur and grey, striped like a zebra,
that darted across the flower-beds and flitted away
to its dusky haunts among the shrub-oak and holly
of the mountain sides. An oriole, gorgeous in orange
and black, uttered a sweet call from the lower
branches of an oak. A bluebird dropped into the
lower grass under the bushes. Then a catbird began
to sing and trill and warble until the whole air
rippled with melody.
“’Tis a nightingale or I’m in Drumgilt!” said
O’Hara, sitting up.
“It’s a male catbird,” said Edgeworth, rising;
“come on, Tom!”
O’Hara picked himself up from the grass, scraped
out his pipe, ran a grass-stem through it, and looked
at the sun.
“We have loafed the whole afternoon away,” he
said.
“I was anxious to kill time,” said Edgeworth.
He was thinking of the girl at the bridge.
“Kill time! kill time!” said O’Hara impatiently,—“why,
man, ’tis time that kills us! I’m going to
find Miss Weldon, and I’d be obliged to ye to stay
away.”
“Bosh!” said Edgeworth, “you’re worth twenty
like me.”
“That I am!” said Tom, “but I’ll be saying
good night, lad! And for the love of me, stay away
from Claire Weldon. You don’t want my curse?”
“Oh, no,” laughed Edgeworth; “but I’m going
to dine at their table. I asked the Deacon to fix
it. I can’t stand the holy alliance any longer.”
“All right,” said O’Hara, “when a girl has to see
a man eat three times a day, she loses her illusions
concerning him.”
“What’s that?” demanded Edgeworth.
But O’Hara swung off across the clover, whistling
“Terry Bowen” and buttoning his scarlet golf-jacket
with an irritating air of self-satisfaction.
“The mischief take Tom and his girls!” said
Edgeworth to himself, but he looked after Tom and
smiled, for he thought the world revolved about
O’Hara. Still he began to be lonely again, now that
O’Hara was gone.
“Why the deuce can’t he spend a half hour now
and then with me?” he muttered to himself; “what
can he find to talk about all day to that one girl?”
That night after dinner he found himself joining
the procession upon the veranda, walking with a
pretty girl whom he did not remember meeting, but,
from whose conversation, he knew he must have
danced attendance on somewhere or other.
In the half light of the mellow Japanese lanterns,
he caught glimpses of familiar faces in the throng;
Dr. Beezeley, unctuous and sticky-fingered, the faded
Mrs. Dill with Dr. Samuel Meeke, poor little Mrs.
Meeke, anxiously smiling when she caught the protruding
eyes of her husband, Mrs. Weldon, gracious
and serene, walking with some tall, heavy-whiskered
Southerner, Tommy O’Hara conducting Miss Claire
Weldon, with something of the determination that
one notices in troopers who convoy treasure-trains.
In and out of the lights they passed him, vague impressions
of filmy draperies and lantern-lit faces,
with now and then a shadowy gesture or a sparkle
of eyes in the twilight. Beyond, the dark foliage of
sycamore and maple loomed motionless, with never
a wind to stir the tender leaves, but the locust-trees,
where the grape-like bunches of white blossoms hung,
were all hazy with the quivering wings of dusk-moths.
Slender sphinx-moths darted and turned
and hovered over the phlox, grey wraiths of dead
humming-birds, poised above phantom flowers. Below
the fountain spray, drifting fine as a veil of mist
across the shadowy blossoms of white iris, a hidden
tree-frog quavered a sweet-treble, and on every
twig-tip gauzy-winged creatures scraped resonant
accompaniment.
“Of what are you thinking, Mr. Edgeworth?”
asked the girl beside him.
He started slightly; he had quite forgotten her.
He had been thinking of the girl at the bridge and
the tryst next morning, but he said: “I was listening
to the tree-frog. It means rain to-morrow.”
“I am very sorry,” said the girl, “I was going to
Painted Mountain on horseback. Shall we sit here
a moment?” She shook out her skirts and seated
herself, and he found a place on the veranda railing
beside her.
“Painted Mountain?” he asked; “that is beyond
Yo Espero, isn’t it?”
“Yo Espero is on the southern slope. I heard
such an interesting story about Yo Espero to-day;
shall I tell you?”
He looked at her sharply, then nodded, saying:
“Tell me first what Yo Espero means. It’s Spanish,
isn’t it?”
“I don’t know,—I suppose so. I believe it
means ‘I hope.’ The village,—there’s only one
house you know,—was named Yo Espero by the
only inhabitant. They say he took the name from
the label on the lid of an old cigar-box that he found
among the rocks.”
“Very unromantic and intensely American,” said
Edgeworth laughing.
“Ah, but wait,—there’s more to come. The man
who lives at Yo Espero has a niece, a beauty they
say, and would you believe it, the man, her uncle,
named her also Yo Espero!”
“Oh!” said Edgeworth musingly.
“Poor girl,—named from a cigar brand! It is
wicked—don’t you think so, Mr. Edgeworth?”
“Yo Espero,” he repeated softly,—“I don’t know,—Yo
Espero.”
“Her uncle calls her Io for short when he does
not call her Yo Espero. He must be a brute. They
say he knows things about the blockade too.”
Edgeworth became interested.
“I have never seen the girl,” she continued, “but
Mrs. Weldon has, and she says the girl is simply a
raving beauty. Dr. Beezeley tried to call on the
uncle but was shown the door without ceremony.
They say the man is well educated and from the
North, but he won’t allow anybody to enter his
house or speak to his niece.”
“Do you know his name?” asked Edgeworth.
“Mrs. Beezeley says it is Clyde. He is some
broken-down Northern man of good family who has
sunk low enough to mix himself up with the blockade.
People say the Revenue Officers are after him
and will get him sooner or later. I wonder what
the girl will do then?”
“I wonder,” repeated Edgeworth under his
breath; “hello! here’s Tommy O’Hara, the pride
of Drumgilt!”
“And the Pride has had a fall,” said O’Hara
sentimentally;—“did—did you notice if Miss Weldon
was passing this way, Jim? Ah, did you see her
pass, Miss Marwood? With Colonel Scarborough?
Oh, the mischief!”
“Come,” laughed Miss Marwood, “we’ll go and
find them; Mr. Edgeworth doesn’t care; he likes
solitude—”
Edgeworth attempted to protest, but was bidden
to go with them or stay, as he pleased. And he
stayed,—to smoke and muse and ponder on the long
dim porch while the dew dripped from the perfumed
vines, and the great stars spangled the sky, and the
million voices of the night sang of summers past
and summers to come. And the burden of the song
was always the same, Yo Espero, Yo Espero.
At seven o’clock next morning, Edgeworth stood
on the little foot-bridge, leaning both elbows upon
the wooden railing. Between his elbows was a fresh
white cut in the weather-stained plank, from which
a shaving of wood had recently been planed, and on
this white space was printed in pencil:
“I shall not see you again.”
He never doubted that the message was for him.
He leaned idly upon the rail, reading and re-reading
it. A fine warm rain, scarcely more than a mist,
was falling through the calm air. The tiny globules
powdered his cap and coat, shining like frost-dust.
Presently he fumbled in his pocket, found a jack-knife,
opened it, and deliberately shaved the writing
from the plank. Then, in his turn he wrote:
“If you will not see me I shall go to-morrow.”
“Let the Beezeley whelp read that and make the
most of it,” he muttered, turning away with an
unaccustomed feeling of wistfulness.
What he longed for he did not know; perhaps
for a little of O’Hara’s society, so he lighted his
pipe and started toward the hotel, his hands deep
in his pockets, his tanned cheeks glistening with the
fine rain.
After a few moments it occurred to him that he
had put it rather strongly;—in fact it was an unwarranted
and idiotic thing to write. Why in the
world should he leave Diamond Springs because a
girl whom he had met three times and spoken to
once, refused to meet him again? He hesitated,
mused a little, and finally resumed his course. Let
it stay as it was; it mattered nothing to him anyway.
He would leave the hotel,—he would leave
the state too, for that matter, for he was sick and
weary of the Carolinas, and of the big hotels, filled
with invalids who sat in hot baths or drank bottles
of nasty “waters.” Would O’Hara go with him?
He thought of Claire Weldon and frowned.
“She’s spoiled O’Hara, that’s what she’s done!”
he pondered bitterly.
When he came in sight of the hotel he saw Dr.
Beezeley pottering about the croquet-ground.
When the reverend gentleman walked, his flat feet
scraped the gravel and lapped over each other in
front, like the toes of a Shanghai rooster.
“Hey!” said Dr. Beezeley, “been a walkin’?”
Edgeworth nodded.
“Want to play croquet?” asked Beezeley, looking
at him over his glasses; “it ain’t goin’ to rain
much more.”
Edgeworth said he never played croquet.
Beezeley straightened a wicket, hammered a
painted stake, and sniffed.
His face, with the bunchy chop-whiskers cut
a little close, reminded Edgeworth of the countenance
of some big buck rabbit. The reverend gentleman
also had other rabbit peculiarities, such as a
perpetual appetite, a prehensile lip, and an enormous
progeny.
O’Hara hailed him from the tennis courts and he
went over, puffing his pipe moodily. But when he
found that Tommy intended to invite two girls to
make up doubles, Edgeworth flatly refused to play.
“Confound it, Tommy,” he said, “you are good
enough company for me, and I ought to be for you.
What’s the use of lugging in strangers every
minute?”
“Ladies are never strangers,” said Tom airily;
“one of them is Miss Weldon.”
“That’s all right,” said Edgeworth savagely, “but
she can’t play tennis. Is it a kindergarten you’re
setting up, Tom O’Hara? Call your caddy and
come on to the links.”
“Listen to the lad!” said O’Hara; “why, man,
I’ll go with you where you like and I’ll do what you
like,—only,” he added, “I have an appointment to
ride at ten—with Miss Weldon.”
“Ride then,” said Edgeworth with a scowl, and
turned on his heel, leaving O’Hara a sadly puzzled
man.
“What the mischief is the matter with me, anyhow?”
muttered Edgeworth, striding wrathfully
away across the meadow; “why can’t I let Tommy
alone with his girl. I’m making a nuisance of myself
I fancy.”
The restlessness which possessed him he did not
even attempt to analyse. That it was caused by
something or somebody outside of himself he was
convinced.
“These people here,” he thought, “are empty-headed
and common—when they’re not sanctimonious
and vulgar. I’ll be hanged if I’m going to
spend the time talking platitudes to girls in golf
gowns.”
Of course it was their fault that he felt irritable
and bored. He thought of his book, “The Origin
of the Cherokee Indian,” but the prospect of shutting
himself in his room to drive a pen over reams
of foolscap had small attraction for him. The
rain had ceased, the heavy perfumed air, vague with
vapour, oppressed him, and he looked up at the
mountains, half veiled in mist. But climbing was
out of the question,—he didn’t know exactly why,—but
it was clearly out of the question. He would
not go fishing either; neither would he read. What
was there left to do? Nothing, except to go back
to the foot-bridge.
So when at last, by the highways and byways of
cogitation, he had completed the circle, and had arrived
at the point from which he started, he found
that his legs had secured the precedence of his
brain, for already they were landing him at the foot-bridge.
He was really a little surprised when he found
himself there. He stepped to the railing to find his
inscription. Somebody had shaved it off with a
knife, and, in its place was written:
“Good-bye.”
It was then that Edgeworth experienced a most
amazing, not to say painful, sensation. It started in
the region of the heart, and, before he was aware, it
began to affect his throat.
“Good-bye.”
He looked stupidly at the word, repeating it aloud
once or twice. Presently he pulled out his knife
and hacked away the writing with a misty idea that
it might bother him less when it was obliterated.
On the contrary it bothered him more than ever.
A desire possessed him to go away, but, when he
pictured himself in a train, rushing northward, the
prospect was not as alluring as he felt it should be.
Perhaps it was because he knew O’Hara would not
go with him.
“The devil take Tom O’Hara!” he blurted out.
The effect of this outburst did not soothe him;
it did, however, frighten a small hedge-sparrow nearly
to death.
He looked up at the sun-warped sign-post on the
end of the bridge. It bore the following valuable
information.
“Yo Espero,” he repeated aloud.
There was a step on the creaking planks behind
him,—a light step,—but he heard it.
They faced each other for a moment in silence.
The sun shone out of the mist above and tinged the
edges of her hair with a mellow radiance.
“Come,” she said, “we can’t stay here.”
“Where—then?”
Their eyes met. Her lips were slightly parted;
perhaps she had walked fast, for her breast rose and
fell irregularly. In that silent exchange of glances,
each read, for one brief second, a line in the book of
fate;—each read,—but whether they understood or
not, God knows, for they smiled at each other and
turned away, side by side into the forest.
“Yo Espero! Yo Espero!” Asleep, awake, the
words haunted him, night and day they rang in his
ears, “Yo Espero, Yo Espero.” The brooks sang
it; in the hot mid-day the cadence of the meadow
creatures took it up; the orioles repeated it across
the fields, the thrushes’ hymn was for her alone:
“Yo Espero, Yo Espero.”
Days dawned and vanished, brief as the flash of
a fire-fly wing. The locust-trees powdered the
greensward with white blossoms, the laurel, dainty
and conventional, spread its flowered cambric out to
dry, and the dogwood leaves drifted through the
forest like snowflakes.
O’Hara, the triumphant affianced of Claire, provoked
the wrath of all unaffianced gods and men.
He simply mooned. Guests arrived and guests left
the Diamond Spring Hotel, but the Beezeleys stayed
on for ever. There were captains and colonels and
generals from the South; the names of Fairfax and
Marmaduke and Carter and Stuart were heard in
corridor and card-room. There were Rittenhouses
and Appletons, and Van Burens, too, and the flat
bleat of Philadelphia echoed the colourless jargon
of Boston and the semi-civilized accent of New
York.
It was the middle of May. The catbirds had
ceased their music and now haunted the garden,
mewing from every thicket. A crested blue jay,
ominous prophet of distant autumn, screamed
viciously at the great belted kingfishers, but wisely
avoided these dagger-billed birds, and also the occasional
cock-of-the-woods that flew into the oak-grove,
and tapped all day on the loose bark.
Edgeworth loved all these creatures. A few
weeks previous he hadn’t cared tuppence for them.
But now it was different; he felt at home with all
the world; he smiled knowingly at the thrushes, he
nodded gaily to the great blue heron, and laughed
when that dignified but snobbish biped cut him
dead. Flowers too he was on good terms with; he
haunted the woods, now all ablaze with azaleas, he
sat among blue and violet larkspurs and felt that he
was among friends. The little wood-violets peeped
up at him fearlessly; they knew he would never
pick them; the big orange lady-slippers arranged
themselves neatly, two by two, as he passed, but he
laughingly disregarded their offers. True, the girl
at his side,—for he never rambled alone,—was
worthy of such self-sacrifice on the part of any lady-slipper,
orange or maroon.
“Io,” he said, as they lay in the forest on the
heights above Diamond Springs, “can you realise
it all? I scarcely can. Was it yesterday, was it
last week,—was it years ago that I said good morning
to you there on our bridge?”
“Jim, I don’t know.”
Her hair had fallen down and she flung it like a
glistening veil from her face. She lay full length
across the soft pine needles, her scarlet lips parted,
tearing bits of flame-colored azalia blossoms from a
cluster at her belt.
“See the lizards,” said Edgeworth sitting up
beside her, “see them race over the dry leaves!
There! They’ve run up a tree! Look, Io.”
“I see,” she said. But she was looking up at
him.
He bent over her and kissed her, both hands
clasped in hers.
“You didn’t look at all,” he said.
“Didn’t I?” whispered Yo Espero.
It was true that she had not looked. When her
eyes were not fastened upon his face, they were
closed.
So he sat smiling down at her with her slim fingers
twisted in his; and that shadow of wistfulness
that ever hovers close to happiness, fell over his
eyes. And he said: “Do you ever regret—anything—Io?”
She smiled faintly.
“No—nothing, dear.”
“Nothing?”
“Nothing.”
“Then you are happy.”
“Yes.”
What had she to regret? She loved him. To
him she came, sick at heart for the companionship
which she had never known. He had delivered her
from her loneliness. First she listened to him with
the fierce happiness of the lonely; then she idolized
him; then she loved him. Love was all she had to
give; and she gave it, even before he asked,—gave
it without thought or regret.
“Do you know,” he said, “that you have the
prettiest hands in the world?”
“Have I?”
“Don’t you know that your whole figure is exquisite?”
She raised one hand indolently and placed the
fingers across his lips.
“What do I care,—if you love me?” she said.
“But I care,” he said; “to think that you,—all,
all of you,—with your beautiful eyes and your neck
and your lips and these two little hands, are mine—all
mine!—”
“And that brown hair above me—is mine,—isn’t
it?” murmured the girl; “I never asked you before,
but don’t—don’t I own some of you too? I have
given you all of myself.”
It was little to ask;—the question was a new one
though, and he suddenly began to wonder how much
of him she did own. He looked at her half curiously
as she lay there, her innocent face upturned,
her young figure flung across the pine-needle matting
of the forest. Her eyes told him she loved
him; every line and curve of her sweet body solemnized
the vow.
“Io,” he said, “all of me that is worth owning
you own.”
“This hand?” she asked, locking her fingers in his.
“Both,” he said.
“Everything? All—all?”
“All, Yo Espero.”
“You never said so—before.”
“I say it now; all! all! all!”
“We will go to Silver Mine Creek,” said Yo
Espero, “and we will fish there for a little fish.
There are bass in the French Broad, and you shall
catch them from the rifts below Deepwater Bridge.
We will gallop on horseback to Sunset Sands and
we will go to Bubbling Spring. All this will take
time, you know, but you are never going away, are
you? Hush! I could not live until sunrise. Then,
in the fall, we will go across to the little Hurricane
where there are deer. You shall shoot a great wild-turkey
also! Dear me! What more can a man
ask for? And then there are teal and mallard on
the French Broad before the ice has bridged the
Little Red Horse. You will love the South.”
“Yes, dear,” he answered, soberly; but his eyes
were turned to the North.
“I know lots of springs in the forest,” she said,
watching his face.
“And blockade stills?” he smiled.
She laughed outright and sat up, gathering her
heavy hair into a twist.
“There is one within a few steps of where we sit;
you could never find it,” she said, tauntingly.
“Oho!” he exclaimed, “whose?”
“Zeke’s,” said the girl, “I could go to it in two
minutes,—hark!—was that a gunshot from the
valley?”
“I think it was,” he said, “it came from that
way,” and he pointed to the west.
“From Painted Mountain! Did it sound like a
rifle, Jim?”
Her eyes were very bright. Two red spots glowed
on either cheek.
“I don’t know, dear,” he said, “why?”
As he spoke he rose and stepped back two paces.
And as he took the second step there came a whirr,
a girl’s scream, and a rattlesnake struck him twice
above the ankle.
For one second the forest swam before his eyes;
then a cold sweat started from the roots of his
hair and he bent and picked up a stick, shaking
in every limb. It was over in a moment; the
snake lay dead, shuddering and twisting among the
rocks, but it was Yo Espero who had crushed it, and
now she turned to him a face as bloodless as his own.
“Wait!” she panted, “there’s whisky at Zeke’s!”
and she sprang across the mountain-side and vanished
among the thickets.
He bent over and tore down his stocking; then
his head whirled and he sank trembling upon the
ground.
As he lay there great throbs of pain swept
through him in waves, succeeded by momentary
numbness, but through the mist of faintness and the
delirium of pain he heard the dead snake thumping
among the leaves. Then all was one great thrill of
agony, but, as his senses reeled again, a touch fell
upon his arm and he heard her voice:
“Drink,—quickly—all—all you can!”
And he did, blindly, guided by her arm. She
held the demijohn until his head fell back.
Then she knelt, ripped her own sleeve from wrist
to shoulder and stared at her round white arm.
Two blue marks, close together, capped the summit
of a terrible swelling, and she cried out once
for help. With all the strength that remained,
she dragged the demijohn to her mouth and
stretched out on the ground, the crystal clear liquor
running between her teeth. She tried hard to
swallow. Once she murmured, “I knew there was
not enough for both,—I guess there isn’t much left;
I guess—it’s—too late—”
After a minute or two she wandered in her delirium,
but still she swallowed desperately until the
demijohn rolled away from her nerveless grasp, and
she seemed to lose consciousness. With the last
spark of understanding left in her numbed brain, she
turned over and stretched out, her lips crushed
against his face.
Zeke found them. Whether it was the smell of
blockade whisky, coupled with the absence of his
demijohn, or whether it was Providence, cannot be
successfully argued here. But he found them, and
he carried them into his ramshackle cabin and laid
them side by side across his mattress.
After he had looked at them for half an hour’s
absolute silence, he spat the remains of a hard-chewed
quid into a corner, picked up his gun, and
wended his way down the mountain-side to the
Diamond Springs Hotel.
Here he was promptly arrested by two pale-faced
Revenue Officers, and here, for the first time, he
learned that Clyde, the tenant of Yo Espero on
Painted Mountain, had been shot dead, two hours
before, for resisting arrest at the hands of United
States officers.
The hotel was in commotion, but when Zeke
drawled out his story, panic reigned supreme, and
the Beezeleys started in a body for Zeke’s hut. How
they got lost on the mountain and were frightened
by snakes, and how Dr. Samuel Meeke headed a
rescue party in their behalf, has no place in this
story,—nor, I imagine, in any story. O’Hara went
on Zeke’s bond, and Zeke, followed by O’Hara and
the proprietor of the Diamond Springs Hotel,
started for the blockader’s burrow. The proprietor’s
name was Eph Doom, but, unlike his namesake,
nothing about him was sealed, not even his lips, and
he chattered continually until Zeke drawled out:
“O shet up, yew mewl o’ misery!”
Once O’Hara spoke:
“You left them both lying across your bed,
Zeke?”
“’Bout a foot apart,” drawled Zeke.
But when O’Hara burst into the cabin, he cried:
“Thank God!” For they were in each other’s
arms.
And that is all there is to say.
Eph Doom recounts a great deal more; he tells
how those two striplings, dazed by alcohol and
numbed with poison, clung together blindly; he
tells how he, personally, drove a shoal of Beezeleys
and Meekes and Dills from the door of the cabin,
and he relates with fire how young Edgeworth sat
up, pale, trembling, and demanded that he, Ephraim
Doom, should, as a Justice of the Peace, then and
there instantly unite in holy wedlock James Edgeworth
and Yo Espero Clyde: which he did not do,
because O’Hara whispered: “Wait till he’s sober.”
How Zeke escaped the clutches of the law needs
a story by itself.
How Dr. Samuel Meeke and Mrs. Dill—but that
is scandal.
How Yo Espero and Edgeworth loved is all that
concerns this story.
COLLECTOR OF THE PORT.
“‘Why do you limp?’ asked the maid.
‘I always stumble when the path is smooth,’ said Love.”
COLLECTOR OF THE PORT. — II. — III.
I will grow round him in his place,
Grow, live, die looking on his face,
Die, dying clasp’d in his embrace.
Tennyson.
In winter the Port is closed, the population
migrates, the Collector of the Port sails southward.
There is nothing left but black rocks sheathed in ice
where icy seas clash and splinter and white squalls
howl across the headland. When the wind slackens
and the inlet freezes, spotted seals swim up and
down the ragged edges of the ice, sleek restless heads
raised, mild eyes fixed on the turbid shallows.
In January, blizzard-driven, snowy owls whirl
into the pines and sit all day in the demi-twilight,
the white ptarmigan covers the softer snow with
winding tracks, and the white hare, huddled in his
whiter “form,” plays hide and seek with his own
shadow.
In February the Port-of-Waves is still untenanted.
A few marauders appear, now and then a steel grey
panther from the north frisking over the snow after
the white hares, now and then a stub-tailed lynx,
mean-faced, famished, snarling up at the white owls
who look down and snap their beaks and hiss.
The first bud on the Indian-willow brings the first
inhabitant back to the Port-of-Waves, Francis Lee,
superintendent of the mica quarry. The quarrymen
follow in batches; the willow-tassels see them
all there; the wind-flowers witness the defile of the
first shift through the pines.
On the last day of May the company’s flag was
hoisted on the tool-house, the French-Canadians
came down to repair the rusty narrow-gauge railroad,
and Lee, pipe lighted, sea-jacket buttoned to
the throat, tramped up and down the track with the
lumber detail, chalking and condemning sleepers,
blazing spruce and pine, sounding fish-plate and rail,
and shouting at intervals until the washouts were
shored up, windfalls hacked through, and landslide
and boulder no longer blocked the progress of the
company’s sole locomotive.
The first of June brought sunshine and black
flies, but not the Collector of the Port. The Canadians
went back to Sainte Isole across the line, the
white-throated sparrows’ long dreary melody broke
out in the clearing’s edge, but the Collector of the
Port did not return.
That evening, Lee, smoking his pipe on the headland,
looked out across the sunset-tinted ocean and
saw the white gulls settling on the shoals and the
fish-hawks soaring overhead with the red sunglint
on their wings. The smoke of a moss smudge kept
the flies away, his own tobacco smoke drove away
care. Incidentally both drove Williams away,—a
mere lad in baggy blue-jeans, smooth-faced, clear-eyed,
with sea-tan on wrist and cheek.
“How did you cut your hand?” asked Lee, turning
his head as Williams moved away.
“Mica,” replied Williams briefly. After a moment
Williams started on again.
“Come back,” said Lee; “that wasn’t what I had
to tell you.”
He sat down on the headland, opened a jack-knife,
and scraped the ashes out of his pipe. Williams
came slowly up and stood a few paces behind his
shoulder.
“Sit down,” said Lee.
Williams did not stir. Lee waited a moment,
head slightly turned, but not far enough for
him to see the figure motionless behind his shoulder.
“It’s none of my business,” began Lee, “but perhaps
you had better know that you have deceived
nobody. Finn came and spoke to me to-day. Dyce
knows it, Carrots and Lefty Sawyer know it,—I
should have known it myself had I looked at you
twice.”
The June wind blowing across the grass, carried two
white butterflies over the cliff. Lee watched them
struggle back to land again. Williams watched
Lee.
“I don’t know what to do,” said Lee, after a
silence; “it is not forbidden for women to work in
the quarry—that I am aware of. If you need
work and prefer that sort, and if you perform your
work properly, I shall not interfere with you. And
I’ll see that the men do not.”
Williams stood motionless; the smoke from the
smudge shifted west, then south.
“But,” continued Lee, “I must enter you properly
on the pay-roll; I cannot approve of this masquerade.
Finn will see you in the morning; it is
unnecessary for me to repeat that you will not be
disturbed.”
There was no answer. After a silence Lee
turned, then rose to his feet. Williams was weeping.
Lee had never noticed her face; both sun-tanned
hands hid it now; her felt hat was pulled down over
the forehead.
“Why did you come to the quarry?” he asked
soberly. She did not reply.
“It is men’s work,” he said; “look at your hands!
You cannot do it.”
She tightened her hands over her eyes; tears
stole between her fingers and dropped, one by one,
on the young grass.
“If you need work—if you can find nothing else—I—I
think perhaps I may manage something
better,” he said. “You must not stand there crying—listen!
Here come Finn and Dyce, and I
don’t want them to talk all over the camp.” Finn
and Dyce came toiling up the headland with news
that the west drain was choked. They glanced askance
at Williams, who turned her back. The sea-wind
dried her eyes; it stung her torn hands too.
She unconsciously placed one aching finger in her
mouth and looked out to sea.
“The dreen’s bust by the second wind-fall,” said
Dyce, with a jerk of his stunted thumb toward the
forest. “If them sluice-props caves in, the timber’s
wasted.”
Finn proposed new sluice gates; Lee objected,
and swore roundly that if the damage was not repaired
by next evening he’d hold Finn responsible.
He told them he was there to save the company’s
money, not to experiment with it; he spoke sharply
to Finn of last year’s extravagance, and warned him
not to trifle with orders.
“I pay you to follow my directions,” he said.
“Do so and I’ll be responsible to the company; disobey,
and I’ll hold you to the chalk-mark every
time.”
Finn sullenly shifted his quid and nodded; Dyce
looked rebellious.
“You might as well know,” continued Lee, “that
I mean what I say. You’ll find it out. Do your
work and we’ll get on without trouble. You’ll find
I’m just.”
When Dyce and Finn had shuffled away toward
the coast, Lee looked at the figure outlined on the
cliffs against the sunset sky,—a desolate, lonely
little figure in truth.
“Come,” said Lee; “if you must have work I will
give you enough to keep you busy; not in the
quarry either,—do you want to cripple yourself in
that pit? It’s no place for children anyway. Can
you write properly?”
The girl nodded, back turned toward him.
“Then you can keep the rolls, duplicates, and all.
You’ll have a room to yourself in my shanty. I’ll
pay quarry wages.”
He did not add that those wages must come out
of his own pocket. The company allowed him no
secretary, and he was too sensitive to suggest one.
“I don’t ask you where you came from or why
you are here,” he said a little roughly. “If there
is gossip I cannot help it.” He walked to the
smudge and stood in the smoke, for the wind had
died out and the black flies were active.
“Perhaps,” he hazarded, “you would like to go
back to—to where you came from? I’ll send you
back.”
She shook her head.
“There may be gossip in camp.”
The slightest movement of her shoulders indicated
her indifference. Lee re-lighted his pipe,
poked the smudge, and piled damp moss on it.
“All right,” he said, “don’t be unhappy; I’ll do
what I can to make you comfortable. You had
better come into the smudge, to begin with.”
She came, touching her eyes with her hands, awkward,
hesitating. He looked gravely at her clumsy
boots, at the loose, toil-stained overalls.
“What is your name?” he said, without embarrassment.
“My name is Helen Pine.” She looked up at
him steadily; after a moment she repeated her
name as though expecting him to recognise it. He
did not; he had never before heard it, as far as he
knew. Neither did he find in her eager, wistful
face anything familiar. How should he remember
her? Why should he remember? It was nearly
six months ago that, snow-bound in the little village
on the Mohawk, he and the directors of his company
left their private Pullman car to amuse themselves
at a country dance. How should he recollect the
dark-eyed girl who had danced the “fireman’s quadrille”
with him, who had romped through a reel or
two with him, who had amused him through a
snowy evening? How should he recall the careless
country incident,—the corn popping, the apple race,
the flirtation on the dark, windy stairway? Who
could expect him to remember the laughing kiss, the
meaningless promise to write, the promises to return
some day for another dance, and kiss? A week later
he had forgotten the village, forgotten the dance,
the pop-corn, the stairway, and the kiss. She never
forgot. Had he told her he loved her? He forgot
it before she replied. Had he amused himself?
Passably. But he was glad that the snow-plows
cleared the track next morning, for there was trouble
in Albany and lobbying to do, and a rival company
was moving wheels within wheels to lubricate the
machinery of honest legislation.
So it meant nothing to him, this episode of a snow
blockade; it meant all the world to her. For months
she awaited the letter that never came. An Albany
journal mentioned his name and profession. She
wrote to the company and learned where the quarry
lay. She was young and foolish and nearly broken-hearted,
so she ran away. Her first sentimental
idea was to work herself to death, disguised, under
his very eyes. When she lay dying she would reveal
herself to him, and he should know too late the
value of such a love. To this end she purchased
some shears to cut her hair with; but the mental
picture she conjured was not improved by such a
sacrifice. She re-coiled her hair tightly and bought
a slouched hat, too big.
When, arrived at the quarry, she saw him again,
she nearly fainted from fright. He met her twice,
face to face, and she was astounded that he did
not recognise her. Reflection, however, assured
her that her disguise must be perfect, and she
awaited the dramatic moment when she should
reveal herself—not dying from quarry-toil—for
she did not wish to die now that she had seen
him. No—she would live—live to prove to him
how a woman can love—live to confound him with
her constancy. She had read many romances.
Now, when he had bade her follow him to the headland,
she knew she had been discovered; she was
weak with terror and shame and hope. She
thought he knew her; when he spoke so coolly she
stood dumb with amazement; when he spoke of
Finn and Sawyer and Dyce she understood he had
not penetrated her disguise, except from hearsay,
and a terror of loneliness and desolation rushed over
her.
Then the impulse came to hide her identity
from him,—why, she did not know. Again that
vanished when he called her to come into the smoke.
As she looked up at him her heart almost stopped;
yet he did not recognise her. Then the courage of
despair seized her and she told her name. When at
length she comprehended that he had entirely forgotten
her—forgotten her very name—fright sealed
her lips. All the hopelessness and horror of her position
dawned upon her,—all she had believed, expected,
prayed for, came down with a crash.
As they stood together in the smoke of the
smudge, she mechanically laid her hand on his sleeve,
for her knees scarcely supported her.
“What is it; does the smoke make you dizzy?”
he asked.
She nodded; he aided her to the cliff’s edge and
seated her on a boulder. Under the cliff the sunset
light reddened the sea. A quarryman, standing on
a rock, looked up at Lee and pointed seaward.
“Hello!” answered Lee, “what is it? The Collector
of the Port?”
Other quarrymen, grouped on the coast, took up
the cry; the lumbermen, returning from the forest
along the inlet, paused, axe on shoulder, to stare at
the sea. Presently, out in the calm ocean, a black
triangle cut the surface, dipped, glided landward,
dipped, glided, disappeared. Again the dark point
came into view, now close under the cliff where
thirty feet of limpid water bathed its base.
“The Collector of the Port!” shouted Finn from
the rocks.
Lee bent over the cliff’s brink. Far down into the
clear water he followed the outline of the cliff.
Under it a shadowy shape floated, a monstrous
shark, rubbing the rock softly as if in greeting for
old acquaintance’ sake.
The Collector of the Port had returned from the
south.
The Collector of the Port and the company were
rivals; both killed their men, one at sea, the other
in the quarry. The company objected to pelagic
slaughter and sent some men with harpoons, bombs,
and shark-hooks to the Port; but the Collector
sheered off to sea and waited for them to go away.
The company could not keep the quarrymen
from bathing; Lee could not keep the Collector
from Port-of-Waves. Every year two or three
quarrymen fell to his share; the company killed
the even half-dozen. Years before, the quarrymen
had named the shark; the name fascinated everybody
with its sinister conventionality. In truth he
was Collector of the Port,—an official who took toll
of all who ventured from this Port where nothing
entered from the sea save the sea itself, wave on
wave, wave after wave.
In the superintendent’s office there were two
rolls of victims,—victims of the quarry and victims
of the Collector of the Port. Pensions were not
allowed to families of the latter class, so, as Dyce
said to Dyce’s dying brother: “Thank God you
was blowed up, an’ say no more about it, Hank.”
There was, curiously enough, little animosity
against the Collector of the Port among the quarrymen.
When June brought the great shark back to
the Port they welcomed him with sticks of dynamite,
but nevertheless a sense of proprietorship, of
exclusive right to the biggest shark on the coast,
aroused in the quarrymen a sentiment akin to pride.
Between the shark and the men existed an uncanny
comradeship, curiously in evidence when the company’s
imported shark-destroyers appeared at the
Port.
“G’wan now,” observed Farrely, “an’ divil a
shark ye’ll get in the wather, me bucks! Is it
sharks ye’ll harpoon? Sure th’ company’s full o’
thim.”
The shark-catchers, harpoons, bombs, and hooks,
retired after a month’s useless worrying, and the
men jeered them as they embarked on the gravel
train.
“Drhop a dynamite shtick on the nob av his
nibs!” shouted Farrely after them—meaning the
president of the company. The next day, little
Cæsar l’Hommedieu, indulging in his semi-annual
bath, was appreciated and accepted by the Collector
of the Port, and his name was added to the unpensioned
roll in the office of the company’s superintendent,
Francis Lee.
Helen Pine, sitting alone in her room, copied the
roll, erased little Cæsar’s name from the pay-roll,
computed the total back pay due him, and made
out an order on the company for $20.39. Then
she rose, stepped quietly into Lee’s office which adjoined
her own room, and silently handed him the
order.
Lee was busy and motioned her to be seated.
Dyce and Finn, hats in hand, looked obliquely at
her as she leaned on the window-ledge, face turned
toward the sea. She heard Lee say, “Go on, Finn;”
and Finn began again in his smooth plausible voice:
“I opened the safe on a flat-car, an’ God knows
who uncoupled the flat. Then Dyce signalled go
ahead, but Henderson he sez Dyce signalled to back
her up, an’ the first I see was that flat hangin’ over
the dump-dock. Then she tipped up like a see-saw
an’ slid the safe into the water—fifty-eight feet
sheer at low tide.”
Lee said quietly: “Rig a derrick on the dump-dock,
and tell Kinny to get his diving kit ready by
three o’clock.”
Finn and Dyce exchanged glances.
“Kinny he went to Bangor last night to see
about them new drills,” said Finn defiantly.
“Who sent him?” asked Lee angrily. “Oh, you
did, eh?”
“I thought you wanted them drills,” repeated
Finn.
Lee’s eyes turned from Finn to Dyce. There
was, in the sullen faces before him, something that
he had never before seen, something worse than
sinister. The next moment he said pleasantly:
“Well then, tell Lefty Sawyer to take his diving
kit and be ready by three. If you need a new ladder
at the dump-dock send one there by noon.
That is all, men.”
When Finn and Dyce had gone, Lee sprang to
his feet and began to pace the office. Once he
stopped to light his pipe; once he jerked open the top
drawer of his table and glanced at a pair of heavy
Colt’s revolvers lying there, cocked and loaded.
He sat down at his desk after a while and spoke,
perhaps half unconsciously, to Helen, as though he
had been speaking to her since Finn and Dyce
left:
“They’re a hard crowd—a tough lot—and I knew
it would come to a crisis sooner or later. Last
year they drove the other superintendent to resign,
and I was warned to look out for myself. Now
they see that they can’t use me, and they mean to
get rid of me.”
She turned from the window as he finished; he
looked at her without seeing the oval face, the dark
questioning eyes, the young rounded figure involuntarily
bending toward him.
“They tipped that safe off the dock on purpose,”
he said; “they sent Kinny to Bangor on a fool’s
errand. Now Sawyer’s got to go down and see
what can be done. I know what he’ll say!— He’ll
report the safe broken and one or two cash-boxes
missing, and he’ll bring up the rest and wait
for a chance to divide with his gang.”
He started to his feet and began to pace the floor
again, talking all the while:
“It’s come to a crisis now, and I’m not going
under! I’ll face them down; I’ll break that gang
as they break stone! If I only knew how to use a
diving kit—and if I dared—with Dyce at the life-line—”
Half an hour later Lee, seated at his desk, raised
his pale face from his hands and, for the first time,
became conscious that Helen sat watching him
beside the window.
“Can I do anything for you?” he asked pleasantly.
She held the order out to him; he took it, examined
it, and, picking up a pen, signed his name.
“Forward it to the company,” he said; “Cæsar’s
family will collect it quicker than the shark collected
Cæsar.”
He did not mean to shock the girl with cynicism;
indeed it was only such artificial indifference that
enabled him to endure the misery of the Port-of-Waves,—misery
that came under his eyes from sea
and land,—interminable hopeless human woe.
What could he do for the lacerated creatures at
the quarry? He had only his salary. What could
he do for families made destitute? The mica
crushed and cut and blinded; the Collector of the
Port exacted bloody toll in spite of him. He could
not drive the dust-choked, half-maddened quarrymen
from their one solace and balm, the cool, healing
ocean; he could not drive the Collector from
the Port-of-Waves.
“I didn’t mean to speak unfeelingly,” he said.
“I feel such things very deeply.”
To his surprise and displeasure she replied: “I
did not know you felt anything.”
She grew red after she said it; he stared at her.
“Do you regard me as brutal?” he asked sarcastically.
“No,” she said, steadying her voice: “you are
not brutal; one must be human to be brutal.”
He looked at her half angrily, half inclined to
laugh.
“You mean I am devoid of human feeling?”
“I am not here to criticise my employer,” she
answered faintly.
“Oh—but you have.”
She was silent.
“You said you were not aware that I felt anything.”
She did not reply.
He thought to himself: “I took her from the
quarry, and this is what I get.” She divined his
thought. She could have answered: “And you
sent me to the quarry—for the memory of a kiss.”
But she did not speak.
Watching her curiously, he noticed the gray
woollen gown, the spotless collar and cuffs, the light
on her hair, like light on watered silk. Her young
face was turned toward the window. For the first
time it occurred to him that she might be lonely.
He wondered where she came from, why she had
sought Port-of-Waves among all places on earth,
what tragedy could have driven her from kin and
kind to the haunts of men. She seemed so utterly
alone, so hopelessly dependent, so young that his
conscience smote him, and he resolved to be a little
companionable toward her, as far as his position of
superintendent permitted. True, he could not do
much; and whatever he might do would perhaps
be misinterpreted by her, certainly by the quarrymen.
“A safe fell off the dock, to-day,” he said pleasantly,
forgetting she had been present at the announcement
of the disaster by Finn and Dyce.
“Would you like to see the diver go down?”
She turned toward him and smiled.
“It might interest you,” he went on, surprised at
the beauty of her eyes; “we’re going to try to hoist
the safe out of fifty odd feet of water—unless it is
smashed on the rocks. Come down when I go at
three o’clock.”
As he spoke his face grew grave, and he glanced
at the open drawer by his elbow, where two blue
revolver barrels lay shining in the morning light.
At noon she went into her little room, locked the
door, and sat down on the bed. She cried steadily
till two o’clock; from two until three she spent the
time in obliterating all traces of tears; at three he
knocked at her door, and she opened the door, fresh,
dainty, smiling, and joined him, tying the strings of
a pink sun-bonnet under her oval chin.
The afternoon sun beat down on the dump-dock
where the derrick swung like a stumpy gallows
against the sky. A dozen hard-faced, silent quarrymen
sat around in groups on the string-pieces; Farrely
raked out the fire in the rusty little engine; Finn
and Dyce whispered together, glowering at Lefty
Sawyer, who stood dripping in his diving suit while
Lee unscrewed the helmet and disentangled the lines.
Behind Lee, Helen Pine sat on a pile of condemned
sleepers, nervously twisting and untwisting
the strings of her sun-bonnet.
When Sawyer was able to hear and be heard, Lee
listened, tight-lipped and hard eyed, to a report that
brought a malicious sneer to Finn’s face and a twinkle
of triumph into Dyce’s dissipated eyes.
“The safe is smashed an’ the door open. Them
there eight cash-boxes is all that I see.” He pointed
to the pile of steel boxes, still glistening with
salt water, and already streaked and blotched with
orange colored rust.
“There are ten boxes,” said Lee coldly; “go down
again.”
Unwillingly, sullenly, Lefty Sawyer suffered himself
to be invested with the heavy helmet; the lines
and tubes were adjusted, Dyce superintended the
descent and Finn seized the signal cord. After a
minute it twitched; Lee grew white with anger;
Dyce turned away to conceal a grin.
When again Sawyer stood on the dock and reported
that the two cash-boxes were hopelessly
engulfed in the mud, Lee sternly bade him divest
himself of the diving suit.
“What you goin’ to do?” said Finn, coming up.
“Is it your place to ask questions?” said Lee
sharply. “Obey orders or you’ll regret it!”
“He’s going down himself,” whispered Dyce to
Sawyer. The diver cast a savage glance at Lee and
hesitated.
“Take off that suit,” repeated Lee.
Finn, scowling with anger, attempted to speak,
but Lee turned on him and bade him be silent.
Slowly Sawyer divested himself of the clumsy
diving suit; one after the other he pushed the leaden
soled shoes from him.
Lee watched him with mixed emotions. He had
gone too far to go back now—he understood that.
Flinching at such a moment meant chaos in the
quarry, and he knew that the last shred of his
authority and control would go if he hesitated.
Yet, with all his heart and soul he shrank from going
down into the sea. What might not such men do?
Dyce held the life-line. A moment or two suffocation—would
such men hesitate? Accidents are so
easy to prove and signals may be easily misunderstood.
He laid a brace of heavy revolvers on the
dock.
As Dyce lifted the helmet upon his shoulders, he
caught a last glimpse of sunlight and blue sky and
green leaves—a brief vision of dark, brutal faces—of
Helen Pine’s frightened eyes. Then he felt himself
on the dock ladder, then a thousand tons seemed
to fall from his feet and the dusky ocean enveloped
him.
On the dump-dock silence reigned. After a moment
or two Finn whispered to Sawyer; Dyce joined
the group; Farrely whitened a bit under his brick-red
sunburn and pretended to fuss at his engine.
Helen Pine, heart beating furiously, watched them.
She did not know what they were going to do—what
they were doing now with the air tubes. She
did not understand such things, but she saw a line
suddenly twitch in Dyce’s fingers, and she saw murder
in Finn’s eyes.
Before she knew what she was doing she found
herself clutching both of Lee’s revolvers.
Finn saw her and stood petrified; Dyce gaped at
the level muzzles. Nobody moved.
After a little while Dyce’s right hand twitched
violently. Finn started and swore; Sawyer said
distinctly; “Cut that line!”
The next instant she fired at him point-blank, and
he dropped to the bleached boards with a howl of
dismay. The crack of the revolver echoed and
echoed among the rocks. Presently, behind his
engine, Farrely began to laugh; two quarrymen
near him got up and shambled hastily away.
“Draw him up!” gasped the girl with a desperate
glance at the water.
Finn, the foreman, cursed and flung down his lines
and walked away, cursing.
“Take the lines, Noonan,” she cried breathlessly;
“Dyce, pull him up!”
The great blank-eyed helmet appeared; she
watched it as though hypnotised. When, dragging
his leaden feet, Lee stumbled to the dock and flung
one of the two missing cash-boxes at Dyce’s feet,
she grew dizzy and her little hands ached with their
grip on the heavy weapons.
Sawyer, stupid, clutching his shattered fore-arm,
never removed his eyes from her face; Dyce unscrewed
the helmet, shaking with fright.
“There, you lying blackguard!” panted Lee,
pointing to the recovered cash-box, “take them all
to my office where I’ll settle with you once and for
all!”
Nobody replied. Lee, flushed with excitement
and triumph, stripped off his diving-dress before he
became aware that something beside his own episode
had occurred. Then he saw Lefty Sawyer, bedabbled
with blood, staring with sick, surprised eyes at
somebody—a woman,—who sat huddled on a heap
of sun-dried sleepers, sun-bonnet fallen back, cocked
revolver in either hand, and, in her dark eyes, tears
that flowed silently over colourless cheeks.
Lee glared at Dyce.
“Ask her,” muttered Dyce doggedly.
He turned toward Helen, but Farrely, behind his
engine, shouted: “Faith, she stood off th’ gang or
the breathin’ below wud ha’ choked ye! Thank
the lass, lad, an’ mind she’s a gun whin ye go worritin’
the fishes for the coompany’s cash-box!”
That night Lee made a speech at the quarry.
The men listened placidly. Dyce, amazed that he
was not discharged, went back to nurse Sawyer, a
thoroughly cowed man. Noonan, Farrely, and
Phelan, retired to their shanty and got fighting
drunk to the health of the “colleen wid the gun;”
the rest of the men went away with wholesome convictions
concerning their superintendent that promised
better things.
“Didn’t shanghai Dyce,—no he didn’t,” was the
whispered comment.
Lee’s policy had done its work.
As for the murderous mover of the plot, the plausible
foreman, Finn, he had shown the white feather
under fire and he knew the men might kill him on
sight. It’s an Irish characteristic under such circumstances.
Lee walked back from the quarry, realising his
triumph, recognising that he owed it neither to his
foolhardy impulse, nor yet to his mercy to Dyce
and Sawyer. He went to the house and knocked
at Helen’s door. She was not there. He sat alone
in his office, absently playing with pen and ruler
until the June moon rose over the ocean and yellow
sparkles flashed among the waves. An hour later
he went to the dock and found her sitting there
alone in the moonlight.
She did not repulse him. Her hour had come
and she knew it, for she had read such things in
romances. It came. But she was too much in
love, too sincere to use a setting so dramatic. She
told him she loved him; she told him why she had
come to the Port-of-Waves, why she had remembered
the kiss and the promise. She rested her head
on his shoulder and looked out at the moon, smaller
and more silvery now. She was contented.
Under the dock the dark waves lapped musically.
Under the dock Finn, stripped to the skin, plunged
silently downward for the one missing cash-box,
trusting to his sense of touch to find the safe.
But what he found was too horrible for words.
“Hark,” whispered Helen; “did you hear something
splash?”
Lee looked out into the moonlight; a shadow, a
black triangular point cut the silvery surface, steered
hither and thither,—circled, sheered seaward, and
was lost. Then came another splash, far out among
the waves.
“The Collector of the Port,” said Lee; “is
making merry in the moonlight.”
THE WHISPER.
I’ bruinait.... L’temps était gris,
On n’voyait pas l’ciel.... L’atmosphère
Semblant suer au-d’ssus d’la ville,
Tombait en bué su’ la terre.
“Fantaisie Triste.”
THE WHISPER.
As I entered the alley the bells of the dim city
tolled for the passing night. Far in the black maze
of filthy lanes and mist-choked streets a policeman
whistled; I heard the distant din of an Elevated
train, rushing through the fog, nearer, nearer, duller
now, now smothered in the vapour which rolled from
river to river, thick, heavy, stifling.
In the gloom of the alley a shadowy form loomed
up and passed, leaving no sound of footsteps in my
ears, but all around me the vapour became faintly
tainted with opium and a flare of yellow light
streamed out across the fog from an opening door.
There was a momentary murmur of voices, the soft
shuffle of felt-shod feet, the rustle of silken sleeves.
A painted paper lantern swung from the doorway,
dipped, and disappeared. I heard the deadened
slam of the door and the black night veiled my eyes
again.
An empty truck, with broken shafts buried in the
mud of the gutter, blocked the sidewalk, and I crossed
the greasy pavement to avoid it.
Around the pale flame of a gas lamp the fog spun
an iridescent oval; the wet sidewalk glimmered underneath.
Far down the reeking throat of the alley
an arc-light shone like a grey star.
I raised my eyes to the dark house before me
where from a rusting balcony a sign hung low above
the doorway.
“This was her house,” I said aloud to myself;
but I passed on to the next house. Here I paused
a moment, looking back at the bamboo sign dripping
with fog, then turned and descended some
wooden steps to an iron door. Before I could find
the handle, wrought in bronze like a dragon’s claw,
the door flew open and I heard McManus’ angry
bellow; “Git t’ hell outer here, yer dope suckin’
yap!” and a Chinaman was hustled into the area
beside me.
“Chin chin thlough hattee!” snarled the Chinaman,
“walkee where dlam please!”
“I’ll walkee you on yer neck!” growled McManus,
and kicked the Chinaman half way up the steps.
“Dlam! Dlam! Dlam!” screamed the Chinaman,
dancing with rage, but Charley, the bouncer,
burst out of the door, and the Chinaman fled chattering
like an infuriated ape.
I stepped into the low-ceilinged room and took a
chair at a cherry-wood table beside the wall. Two
young men sitting there said, “Hello, Jim!”
“Good evenin’,” said McManus, leaning over the
bar, “did you see me givin’ de bounce to Wah-Wo?”
“Yes,” I said, “when did he come back?”
“He jest come in. I told him to git an’ he give
me de ha-ha, so Charley trun him down. What
t’hell, sez I, an’ he gives me back talk! Say, I won’t
do a t’ing to him!”
One of the young men at the table beside me
looked up from the Welsh-rabbit he was eating and
called for ale. McManus brought it himself, a brimming
pewter mug, and wiped his hands on his blue
apron. Then he bawled for Charley to take my
order.
“Sure,” said Charley coming in from the street
where he had been patiently waiting for a scrap,
and he leaned with both fists on the table and
winked pleasantly at the company. Lynde, of the
“Herald,” advised me to try a rabbit, and Penlow,
of the “Tribune,” spoke well of the chops, so I left
it to Charley and he retired to the grill, whistling,
“Oh I don’t know!”
“It’s a wonder to me,” I said, hanging my wet
mackintosh on a peg and kicking off my overshoes,
“it’s a wonder to me that Wah-Wo was discharged.”
“There was no evidence to hold him,” observed
Lynde after a moment’s silence.
Penlow lighted his pipe and rattled his mug on
the table.
“No evidence,” I repeated; “do you fellows
doubt that Wah-Wo did it?”
“I suppose he did,” said Penlow, “it was my
scoop too.”
“We may scoop yet,” said Lynde, “the man’s
bound to be caught. What did they do with that
young tough from Hell’s Kitchen?”
“Sheehan? Oh, his alibi is good,” said Penlow.
“Mac, fill her up will you?”
McManus replenished the pewter and stood for a
moment beside us as if undecided.
“Gents,” began McManus, “youse is dead off—excuse
me.” He shifted his toothpick and rubbed
his thumb on the polished bar.
“Wah-Wo ain’t in it,” he said contemptuously:
“I give him de t’row-down,—fur why?—fur because
I don’t give de glad hand to no dope suckin’ come-on—an’
he’s dopy. But he didn’t do no dirt to the gal
whut youse gents was stuck on—he ain’t that kind!
He give me the laugh an’ I t’rowed him down,
see? An’ I won’t do a t’ing but push his face in.
See?”
“But,” said Penlow, “her dog flew at him when
he went to the house. Kerrigan, you know—‘Happy
Days Mike’—said that Wah-Wo tried to cut a girl
in Doyers Street.”
“Nit! I don’t think,” said McManus scornfully:
“Kerrigan’s a stuff—”
“Well, Mac,” said Lynde, “what’s your theory?
You know as much about it as anybody. The girl
came in here every night, didn’t she? People say
that she lived alone, but of course she had company
when she wanted it. What’s your idea, Mac?”
McManus looked out of the window and drummed
on the bar with the blade of his oyster knife.
Charley, clad in a blue checked jumper, arrived with
some chops and ale. I unfolded my napkin and began
my supper.
For a while I ate in silence, thinking of Wah-Wo
and the dead girl.
Caithness of the Consolidated Press came in looking
cold and ill, and we hastily made room for him
at our table.
“You’re sick,” said Lynde sharply, “you ought
to be in bed.”
“I’m all right,” said Caithness, glancing at us
with his large dark eyes: “Mac, get me something
hot.”
I swallowed my ale and turned again to the
chops, scarcely listening to the hum of voices
beside me, for I was thinking again of the dead
girl.
I had no doubt that Wah-Wo had killed her.
Again and again I had seen his eyes fastened upon
her as she sat chatting with us, here at this very
table. The motive was clear to me. I had spoken
of this to the others but they laughed at me. The
District Attorney took no stock in it, either; the
result was the discharge of Wah-Wo.
How could anybody but a Chinaman, crazed with
jealousy and opium, harm the child? For she was
a mere child, this pallid victim whose soul had
mounted to the Judgment seat from the filth of
Chinatown.
Pale, slim, childish, depraved, she had never
haunted Chinese resorts nor, to my knowledge, had
she ever touched needle to flame. She had shunned
the women of the quarter. I seldom saw her speak
to any man except the reporters and newspaper
artists who came to McManus’s for a midnight chop
or rarebit.
Her acquaintance with us had been open and
guileless. She chatted with us about our business,
discussed the latest police shake-up or the newest
Tammany scandal, gave us her views on politics and
the City Hall, and glided away into the street
again followed by her dog. Her dog! A great
hulking brute, black as night, with sombre eyes and
low hanging jowl,—a creature silent, unmoved except
when she bent her pale face to his ear and whispered.
Then and then only he would rise, shuffling
from the sawdust floor under the bar, and stalk after
her into the night.
He never paid the slightest attention to us.
Calls, caresses, threats, left him unmoved.
“What is it you whisper into his ear, Lil?” we
often asked, but she would only smile and answer:
“His name.”
And so, as none of us knew his name, we called
him simply, “her dog.”
It had been two months now since Lil was found
on her bed with a bullet in her heart and the dog
lying stolidly across her bare little feet. And after
we had clubbed together and buried her, we were
kinder to her dog.
Every night he came gravely into McManus’ to
lie down under the bar just as he had done when
Lil sat there chatting with us.
At first McManus was afraid that the dog would
“hoodoo the place,” but he left the silent brute undisturbed,
and, after a while, began to grow fond
of it.
“That dog ain’t no mutt,” McManus would say
as he stood behind the bar opening oysters; “no
an’ he ain’t no rube! Say! he’s in it all the time
when Charley trims the steaks.”
As I sat thinking of all these things and sipping
my ale meditatively, I heard the iron door creak on
its hinges and the knocker fall once. Then something
heavy and hairy rubbed its body against the
door outside. McManus stood up saying: “Here
he comes, gents!”
Her dog entered.
Lynde held out his hand as the brute passed, and
Penlow flung a bone on the floor. The dog noticed
neither the caress nor the bone, but lay down under
the bar and stretched his great limbs across the
floor, sighing heavily.
“There is one thing certain,” said Lynde, looking
at the dog: “the man who killed the girl was in the
habit of visiting her,—and that dog knew him.”
“I also believe the murderer was known to the
dog,” said Penlow.
“The murderer,” said Caithness, “was her lover.”
“It is strange,” said I, “that none of us suspects
anybody except Wah-Wo.”
“Why strange?” asked Caithness, then he added
impatiently, “yes, it is strange! Do you think she
would have looked at a Chinaman?”
“The Chinaman looked at her; I saw him,” I
replied.
“After all, she was a common girl of the street,”
said Penlow unaffectedly, “and I guess pride cut
no figure with her.”
“That is where you lie,” said Caithness in a low
voice.
There was a dead silence. Then Penlow said:
“Did I understand you, Caithness?”
I rose and laid my hand on Penlow’s arm, which
was twitching though his face was calm.
“Are you crazy?” I said to Caithness.
“I think I am,” said Caithness slowly, “I beg
your pardon, Penlow.”
Lynde turned his puzzled eyes from Penlow to
Caithness and lifted his mug mechanically. Penlow
straightened in his chair but said nothing, and
I leaned back motioning McManus to remove the
covers.
After a few moments the constraint became irksome.
“Red,” the tortoise-shell cat, mascotte of
McManus and exterminator of mice by special appointment,
had cornered a vicious rat in the backyard,
and now came marching in to display the game
for our benefit.
“Git!” said McManus with pardonable pride,
“the gents here don’t give a damn fur to see
rats.”
Charley hustled the cat out again and McManus
assured us for the hundredth time that “Red” was
the only cross-eyed cat in New York.
None of us had ever before seen a cross-eyed cat,
so we did not deny it, although I remonstrated
with McManus concerning his pride in “Red’s”
ocular misfortune.
“What’s that?” demanded McManus.
“I don’t see why,” said I, “a cat should be the
more valuable because it happens to be afflicted
with strabismus.”
“Sure!” said McManus doggedly.
“No, I don’t,” I repeated.
“It’s a mascot,” said McManus.
“How do you know?”
“Did youse gents ever see another cross-eyed
cat?” demanded McManus hotly.
We all said no.
“Then what t’hell do youse gents know about
mascots?” he exclaimed triumphantly.
The constraint still weighed upon us, however, for
Caithness had neither spoken nor smiled, and Penlow,
it was easy to see, had not forgotten.
Lynde picked up a paper and ran it through, unaffectedly
searching for his own matter; after a
while Penlow did the same.
I looked at Caithness, and he felt my eyes, for
presently he moved a little and passed his hand
over his sunken cheeks.
“What’s up?” I asked, dropping my voice and
bending toward him.
“Nothing—why?”
“You look like the last rose of summer,—you’ve
got a beastly cough.”
He smiled faintly. “It’s consumption,” he said,
“I found out to-day.”
I stared at him stupidly.
“I don’t mind,” he said; “I’m dead sick of the
whole business.”
“How do you know it’s consumption?” I asked
at length.
“I went to three doctors to make sure; I tell you
I don’t care.”
Little Penlow was listening now; before I could
speak again he leaned over and took Caithness’s
hand affectionately.
“Brace up, old boy,” he said, “go to California
and get well.”
“Of course,” I cried, “you’re a fool to stay in
this cursed climate, Caithness!”
I spoke harshly for I was more affected than I
cared to show.
“Chuck up your job! Let the Consolidated
Press go to the devil!” urged Lynde.
“I have resigned,” said Caithness quietly. A fit
of coughing shook him, and he raised his napkin to
his lips. He continued, “I thought I’d come around
to-night and say good-bye.”
The dog shifted his position under the bar and
sighed again. One of the gas jets behind the bar
blazed up suddenly; McManus turned it lower,
cursing the gas company.
“Do you fellows know that I have scooped?”
said Caithness abruptly.
“Not—not the fellow who shot Lil,” faltered Penlow,
who had thrown his whole soul into solving the
mystery.
“Yes—the murderer of Lily White,” said Caithness.
In the silence I could hear McManus grinding
his toothpick in his yellow teeth.
“I’m out of the Consolidated now,” continued
Caithness calmly,—“the scoop is yours if you want
it, Penlow.”
“But—but you”—began Penlow.
“I?” said Caithness fiercely, “what do I care for
newspapers? What do I care who knows it now,—what
paper prints it first?”
Lynde leaned over the table, his head in his
hand; Penlow’s pipe went out; he did not relight
it.
“Did you never know,” said Caithness with a
touch of scorn in his voice, “that I also loved the
girl? Do you think I am ashamed to confess it?
Do you know what I have been through since she
died? Hell? Oh, yes, that’s what they say in
books. It doesn’t matter;—Penlow, when you are
ready—”
Penlow started, then groped in his pocket for
pencil and pad.
“I am ready, Jack,” he said.
“This is the story,” said Caithness, almost
eagerly. “On the 13th of last November, Lily
White, a girl living next door, was shot through the
heart by a man who was jealous of her. He knew
that she came into McManus’s and gossiped
with the newspaper men, and he knew that Wah-Wo
had offered her all his money, which was a
great deal. When she was chatting with us here,
this man was not jealous,—have you got that,
Penlow?”
“Yes,” said Penlow, scratching away on his
pad.
“He was not jealous when Lily chatted with us,
but when he saw Wah-Wo talking to her one night
under the electric light by the Joss-house, he
watched the girl night and day. She said that she
loved him—she laughed at him when he offered her
marriage,—so he watched her. Have you got that,
Penlow?”
“Yes.”
“Then a day came when Lily was to go to the
country to see her sister,—that is what she said,—to
see her sister, and this man went with her to the
train and saw her off on her journey. But something
told him to watch the next in-coming train,
and he did. And Lily was on it.
“He followed her. She came straight to Doyers
Street, heavily veiled, and entered a house that you
all know,—the house with the paper lanterns and
red signs. Wah-Wo lives there. A week later she
returned to the man who had followed her. He
was waiting for her,—have you written that?”
“Yes, Jack.”
“He was waiting in her room,—alone with that
dog there. He accused her, and she denied it. She
called Heaven to witness her innocence. He offered
her marriage again; she laughed at him.
Then he shot her through the heart.”
Penlow ceased writing and looked up expectantly.
“The murderer’s name? Have patience,” said
Caithness grimly smiling. “The man called to the
dog,—her dog there, and, because he was the only
living soul who knew the brute’s name, the dog answered
and followed him out into the street.
“All day long he wandered about the city, and at
night he went back to look upon the dead. He did
not care who saw him,—he courted discovery, but
no one paid him any attention, and, as it now appears,
nobody even saw him. About midnight he
went away, leaving the dog crouched at the dead
girl’s feet, and since then he has moved like a living
death among the people of the city, unsuspected,
unnoticed by any,—except me.” He paused and
looked at us. Tears had quenched the pale flame
in his eyes, and the hair clung to his damp forehead.
“That man killed the woman I loved,” he said,
“and now I am going to give him up!” Then he
rose trembling. The sleeping dog sighed heavily;
his hind legs quivered.
Caithness bent and touched the massive head,
muttering, “Come!”
At his touch the dog raised its head and looked
at him with grave eyes.
Then, moving toward the door, he whispered
again, calling the dog by name; and the great brute
rose stiffly, yawned, and slowly followed him out
into the night.
The iron door slammed behind them; the damp
odour of fog came from the black street. Lynde
buried his head in his hands; McManus leaned
heavily on the bar, pale as a corpse. Presently I
heard the sound of rustling paper.
It was Penlow, tearing up his pad.
THE LITTLE MISERY.
THE LITTLE MISERY. — I. — II. — III. — IV.
If you be dead also and are come hither to join us, I pity your
lot, for you will be stunned with the noise of the dwarfs and the
storks.—Vathek.
There was a river-driver beyond the Northwest
Carry who respected neither moose nor man. Because
he was the best river-driver on the West
Branch they let him alone until he struck an Indian
with a pick-pole.
The Indian’s head was damaged and while he
waited for it to heal, he selected his revenge. His
revenge was simple and effective. He hunted up
the moose-warden and told many lies. Deftly
concealed among these lies, however, was a truth
that infuriated the warden.
The river-driver, whose name was Skeene, sat on
his haunches and sneered when the moose-warden
glided into camp. But when he dug out a head and
antlers behind a shanty, Skeene picked up his rifle,
looked obliquely at the moose-warden, tied his
blanket and fry-pan, hoisted his canoe onto his head,
and walked away to the southward, still sneering.
I don’t know what they said about it in Foxcroft,
but Hale, who owned the timber, and who thought
he owned Skeene, hunted him up and sent him to
work on the new cut-off, hoping the affair might
blow over in time for Skeene to drive logs again.
But Skeene turned lazy and lined the dead water
with traps and set-lines, and when Hale remonstrated,
Skeene laughed. Then Hale threatened
him and hinted about moose-wardens, and $500
fines, but Skeene thrashed Hale before the whole
camp, packed his kit and canoe, and paddled
serenely away down the West Branch.
That really began the trouble, for Hale never
forgave him. When Skeene started to guide for
Henderson on the upper Portage, Hale heard of it
and ran him out. That, of course, marked him
among the guides in the lake-country, and Skeene
perhaps felt the ostracism, for he quietly went to
work for Colby on the new sluice that ran from the
carry-pond to the lake. Possibly, if they had let
him alone, he might have turned out as tame as a
moose-bird,—he was only twenty-three,—but Hale
remembered, and the Indian remembered, and one
day a man came in to the Carry Camp with a 44
bullet in his wrist and an unserved warrant in his
pocket. The man was a moose-warden, and the
warrant was for Skeene.
When the news spread that Skeene had shot a
warden, the guides from Portage to Lily Bay condemned
him. Down at Greenville a sheriff and
posse boarded the “Katahdin,” and spent several
weeks cruising about at public expense. The lake
steamboat was comfortable, the food good, and the
sheriff and posse were in no hurry to quit. Possibly
they expected Skeene to come down to the
shore and sit on the rocks; perhaps they fancied he
might paddle across their bows in his sleep. Naturally
he did neither. When at length somebody
suggested that the sheriff and posse take to their
canoes, that official steamed back to the foot of the
lake in a huff, and presently the rumours of Skeene’s
misdoings became scarcely more definite than camp-fire
gossip.
Perhaps even then, if they had given him a
chance, he might have surrendered and taken his
punishment, but they didn’t give him the chance.
A warden saw him building a lean-to, on the island
that divides the West Branch. The warden waited
until dark, crawled in outside the fire, and caught
Skeene asleep. That is all the warden recollects,
merely that he caught Skeene asleep. What Skeene
did to the warden when he awoke, the official cannot
remember distinctly.
Three weeks after that, Skeene walked into Kineo
store, handling his rifle in a most alarming fashion.
He suggested that they place certain provisions and
ammunition in his canoe, which lay on the beach
below. The three clerks complied with an enthusiasm
borne of fright. Twenty minutes later Skeene,
in his canoe, was seen making for Moose River.
Two guides, just from Lily Bay, refused to fire at
him, arguing it was not right to drown a man for
stealing pork and powder. The hotel had not yet
opened, and the people at the annex objected to a
man-hunting trip, so they only notified the sheriff
again and secretly wished Skeene in hell.
Of course, at the hotels they denied the very existence
of Skeene; but the Bangor “News” printed
the story, and people fought shy of Moose River
and the lake beyond which is called Red Lake. In
vain the guides declared the region safe. It was
safe as far as they were concerned. It is not the
nature of a guide—that is, a white guide—to inform
on or interfere with any man. Skeene let them
alone. The Indians, too, paddled about Red Lake
when they wanted to. The Indian log-driver,
however, stayed away after Skeene had shot a hole
in his canoe. The canoe being bark, it was through
Providence and a patch of gum that the log-driving
half-breed ever paddled out of the mouth of Moose
River.
Now if they had not started to hunt Skeene from
the Lakes, he would never have troubled anybody,
except possibly Hale and the half-breed. He went
to Canada for a year, worked at anything that came
along, and sent money to Kineo store to pay for
his pork and powder. That, of course, won him the
guides again. So when home-sickness drove him
back to Red Lake, he expected to be let alone.
Hale, sluicing at the Northwest Carry, heard he had
returned, and started for Red Lake with the log-driving
half-breed and six men. Two days later
they returned; Hale had a bullet in his leg above
the knee and the half-breed carried a similar gift in
his fore-arm.
This incident, while relieving the conversational
monotony at camp and landing, bothered the sheriff
cruelly. He went to Foxcroft where they said unpleasant
things to him; he went back to the Landing
and they made fun of him.
There was a captain on the lake named Snow,—a
white-bearded, mild-eyed giant. When the local
paper wanted an item it filled in with, “Extraordinary
weather on the Lake in July! Steamboat
‘Red-Deer’ in port with six feet two inches of Snow
in her pilot-house!”
The sheriff went to see Snow, and, after a long
confab, summoned his posse, boarded the Red-Deer,
and left Greenville, as the local paper expressed it,
“under sealed orders, bound for Moose River.”
Naturally, half a dozen canoes were aboard, some
lying bottom upward on the superstructure, some
lashed to the rail. The posse carried Winchesters,
although no game was in season.
Off the Grey Gull, an island, the little steamboat
slowed down and stopped, the canoes were hoisted
over the rail and dropped; the posse embarked.
The sheriff said good-bye in a voice made loud by
nervousness, and the Red-Deer swung about and
steamed back to the foot of the lake with six feet
two inches of Snow in her pilot-house.
At the mouth of Moose River two more canoes
were waiting; Hale sat in one, paddle glistening in
the pale spring sunshine; in the other sat the Indian
log-driver, nursing the hammer of a rifle.
Below the long ridge the water is nearly dead,
although a canoe might drift to the point in
twenty-four hours. It was paddling for a mile to
the first wing-dam, and there, the sheriff, who led,
flung his stern-paddle into the bottom of the canoe,
flourished the setting-pole, and stood up. At the
same moment a jet of flame leaped from the edge of
the wing-dam and a bullet passed through the sheriff’s
hat. The amazed official promptly fell overboard,
sank, rose, grasped the edge of the canoe,
and swamped it, turning the bow-paddler into the
river. The swift current landed them on a shoal
before the sheriff could shriek more than twice, and
they crawled up on a rock, sleek and wet as half
drowned flies in a sap-pan.
The other canoes had halted; some of the posse
waved their rifles, but nobody fired at the wing-dam
except Hale. He banged away as fast as he could
pump the breach-lever, and Billy Sebato, the Indian,
took to the bushes and lay patiently waiting for a
mark, purring with eagerness.
“Jim Skeene, you darned thief!” shouted Hale,
“come out from them stones! Jest you come out
on to that there wing-dam once!”
Above the rush and gurgle of the river they heard
Skeene’s voice: “You let me be or I’ll shoot to
kill!”
“Thief! Thief!” yelled Hale, dancing in his
seat with anger, until the canoe heeled and almost
swamped.
“I ain’t no more thief than you be, Josh Hale!”
bawled Skeene, “I paid for them rations and
ca’tridges and you know damn well I did!” Before
he could add anything, the Indian, Sebato, fired
twice.
“If that nigger Sebato don’t quit shootin’ I’ll let
loose on all o’ ye!” called Skeene, shaking his rifle
above the wing-dam edge. “Git back to your
dreen, Josh Hale, I tell you.”
Hale had reloaded his magazine, and now, swinging
his setting-pole with one hand, started to push
his canoe among the rocks where he could hold it
and fire under cover. Skeene evidently saw him for
he slid suddenly to the corner of the wing-dam and
fired three shots through the canoe, cutting a swale
lengthwise at the water’s edge.
“Oh, you sneaky bob-cat!” yelled Hale, white
with rage. In another moment he was working cup
and sponge to bail his canoe, which swung away on
the current and drifted broadside across the sand-bar
below, where it settled in two feet of limpid
water.
“Now’ll you let me be?” called Skeene. “I
hain’t done nothin’ to you. If that there moose-warden
wants me let him come and get me. Ain’t
you ashamed to go huntin’ a man like a Lucivee?
I tell ye I’ll shoot to kill, b’ God I will, at the next
man that fires!”
“You dasn’t,” shouted the sheriff from behind his
rock; “you ain’t half a man, Jim Skeene!”
“I be,” said Skeene calmly, “but I don’t want no
fuss. You keep off’n this river, and you keep off’n
this here wing-dam. And you stop sneakin’ along
the woods there, Billy Sebato! Git back there!
Git back, or I’ll shoot to kill!”
“You’ll hang if you do!” bawled the sheriff.
“Then tell that nigger Indian to git back! Tell
him quick! I see him—I—”
Sebato’s rifle cracked, and the shot was repeated
by Hale, wading out on the shoal. Then a forked
flame flashed from the wing-dam, there came a crash
and crackle of dry twigs, and the Indian pitched
heavily over the bank into the swirling river.
The echoes of the shots died out among the trees;
for a minute the gurgle of the river ripple alone
troubled the stillness. A kingfisher wheeled up
stream, the sun flashing on his blue wings; a fish
soused in a calm pool below the dam. Presently
the changed voice of the sheriff broke the silence:
“Jim Skeene, God help you, you’ll swing for this.”
Skeene’s pale face appeared above the dam, but
nobody shot at him.
“You drove me to it,” said Skeene. He spoke
huskily. “I told him to git back,—I warned him
to quit sneakin’ up on me.”
“Come down off’n that wing-dam,” commanded
Hale.
“Not for you, Josh Hale,” replied Skeene, “nor
not for any man o’ ye! An’ I won’t be took
neither. I’m goin’ away to live quiet if they let
me.”
He crouched and watched them as they pushed
their canoes out into the main channel. The sheriff
and Hale advanced to the pool where Sebato lay.
A slender fillet of blood, a mere thread hung in the
water just below the surface, and stretched out,
following the current, floating like a red string.
“Bring them settin’-poles,” said the sheriff soberly,
“paddles won’t stand the heft, an’ he’s hefty.”
Hale suddenly turned, snarling at the wing-dam;
“Jim Skeene, you sneakin’ musk-rat!—” he said;
but Skeene was gone when Hale’s bullet stung the
rock above.
They gave Skeene little peace for two months.
Week after week a string of canoes passed the swift
water under the first and second wing-dams, poled
to the point-trail, and, disembarking a file of riflemen,
poled on again to the discharge at Red Lake.
Week after week the distant flash of a paddle
startled the deer at sunrise among the lily-pads.
At evening, too, silent canoes stealing through the
sedge-grass, roused the great blue herons from their
heavenward contemplation and sent the sheldrake
scuttling and splashing across shoal water with a
noise like a churning twinscrew.
But they did not catch Skeene.
Once they saw him for a moment standing in the
stern of his canoe. The canoe lay at the mouth of
the Little Misery, that dead stretch of water and
dead-fall, winding through the bog to the southward.
They gave chase, trailing Skeene’s canoe by the wake
bubbles until they ran plump into quick water.
But the Little Misery is a strange stream draining
a strange land, and there, in that maze of cuts and
channels, of “logans” and quick water, of swamp,
shoal, sedge, and spectral ranks of dead trees, towering
above swale and deadwood, they stood no
more chance of flushing Skeene than a caribou has
of raising three fawns in a season.
What he did with his canoe nobody might know.
Certainly he left the main channel. Did he himself
hide in the bog or dead-falls? Where do young sand-pipers
vanish on a shingle beach? Oh there were
sounds in the swamp as the sheriff’s posse steered
through the even with silent paddle,—sounds that
stir only in lonely places, faint splashes, a sound of
a swirl in still water, the breeze in the swale-grass.
And so they hunted Skeene at twilight, at dusk
of morning, at high noon, from the Northeast Carry
to the Northwest Carry, from the West Branch to
Seboomook, from Portage to Lily Bay, and through
a hundred miles of lake and stream, up and down,
up and down. But Moose River bore no tales on
its placid breast, and the wing-dams towered silent
as twin Sphinxes, and the sounds that startled the
silence where the Little Misery coils through the
strange country, are mysteries even to those who
interpret them.
It was in May that the ice went out, in company
with Skeene; it was in July that they felt the bite
of his bullets below the wing-dam; it was in August
that they gave up the chase.
That evening, Skeene stood on a wind-fall in the
depths of the Little Misery and watched three
canoes file out of the discharge and glide into the
swift water of Moose River. The next morning he
started a lean-to on the ridge back of the Little
Misery, and the sharp crack and thwack of his
axe rang out over Red Lake. At sunrise a moose-cow
heard it and ploughed hastily shoreward
through the lily-pads with an ouf! woof! ouf! as
she struck the pebbles on the beach. One by one
the great blue herons flapped up from the dead
pines, circled, sailed, and turned over to pitch head
downwards into the sedge with dull cries.
At noon the echoes of axe-strokes died away and
the hut was thatched with balsam, blue side skyward.
By three o’clock a spike buck, a yearling,
lay across a log on the ridge, and at four o’clock
Skeene had satisfied his hunger.
He sat on the shore under the ridge, pensively
picking his white teeth with the enjoyment of the
abandoned. Across the lake the mountains turned
to sapphire and ashes; a pale sky deepened into
flame colour; the sun hung a globe of crimson in
gilded mist.
One by one the last sunbeams reddened the
trunks of the trees to the eastward, the foliage
burned, the shore line glimmered. Like changing
hues on a bubble, the colours deepened, and played
over the placid lake. A single snowy bank of cloud,
piled up in the east, glowed where the sun stained
its edges. The midges danced above the sedge; the
lake-wash rocked the swales, to and fro, to and fro.
A trout broke in shallow water, flapped up and
splashed again, and the red sky crimsoned the
widening rings, spreading slowly shoreward.
In the days that followed, Skeene learned to talk
to himself. When he did this he forgot that he had
killed Sebato; after a while he forgot it altogether.
When the August afternoons were ablaze with
brazen sunlight and the lake glistened like a sheet of
steel, Skeene sprawled on a log in the shade and
watched the great blue herons. When they “drove
stakes” he mocked them with the same note until
they answered “Ke-whack! Ke-whack! Ke-whack!”
The red squirrel’s thin treble he imitated; he called
the chipmunks with a tsip! tsip! and laughed until
his white teeth glistened when a carrion-jay alighted
on his knee for a shin-joint half hacked. The great
belted kingfishers knew him, the sheldrake, stringing
along the creek at evening, turned their bright
eyes to his, the osprey who lived above the ledge,
wheeled above him for hours, knowing that he also
was a savage thing and hunted when hungry.
He was hungry several times between sunrise and
sunset. The swift water of the Little Misery gave
him a trout to every set-line; the deeper pools by
the sedge gave him pleasure.
On the Little Misery deer swarm at evening, and
he had meat for the price of a cartridge.
The white nights of August brought that vague
unrest that all forest creatures feel. The deer
girdled the roots of the ash-trees and the spike
bucks grew bolder; the great blue herons danced
their contre-dance, evening after evening, at first
solemnly, advancing, retreating in stately quadrilles,
lifting their slim shins high in the sedge; but, as the
month ended, the contre-dance lost dignity and
gained in abandon, until the lone loon out on the
lake shook the silence with his demon’s laughter.
As the moon waned, the forest world stirred; its
attitude was expectant; it waited. The cow-moose
began to cast evil oblique glances on her calves, now
turned darker; and the little bull-moose-calf, frisked
until his tiny bell swung like the wattle on a
turkey.
An impatience, almost a sadness fell upon Skeene.
And with sadness came fear. He covered his
lean-to and built a smoke-hole through which blue
haze rose in the calm morning air. But, like wild
things in winter, he was wary, and the steam-hole
of a beaver’s house might be more easily located
than the chimney of Skeene’s hut.
When September came a hush fell over the forest;
land and water were silent; the trout no longer broke
water or leaped full length in the afterglow; the
deer picked a silent path along the shore; the herons
stood all day, heads stretched heavenward; the
loon’s maniac laughter was stilled. Silent and more
silent the woods grew as the new moon, a faint
tracery above the hills, rose in the evening sky. At
its first quarter the silence deepened, at its half, the
stillness was intense. Then one black night the Full
Moon of September flashed in the sky, and before
the last shore ripple had caught its glitter, a gigantic
black shadow waded out into the lake and a roar
shook the hills.
The first bull-moose had bellowed, and the rutting
season had begun.
Instantly the forest, the lake, the shore, the stream
were alive; the meat-birds cried from every cedar;
the deer barked from the sedge; a lynx howled and
miauled in the second growth. Everywhere plumage
and fur were growing glossy and gay. Even
Skeene sewed porcupine quills into his boot-moccasins,
and sang fragments of a song he had heard in
Quebec.
Now there is a season for all things; in the fall
the black moose grows blacker and sleeker; in the
fall the red buck rubs the tattered velvet from every
prong; in the spring the mewing catbird whistles
dreamily as a spotted thrush; in the spring the snowbird
changes its feathers, chameleon like, as the snow
drifts or melts; and the dry chirring of the red
squirrel grows sweeter.
“Each after its kind,” says the quaint Book, and
so the spruce-grouse drums in the long summer days,
and the crested wood-duck ruffles its rainbow plumes,
and the painted trout hang over the gravel beds in
September, and the antlered moose barks at the
September moon.
As for Skeene, he sewed porcupine quills in a
semicircle over the instep of his moccasins, laced a
string of scarlet trout-flies across his slouch hat, and
listened to the bull-moose, bellowing out on the
moonlit ridge.
At times he sang his Quebec song, at times he
sighed. Twice he spared a yearling buck,—he could
not tell why. He caught a big red sable, bigger
than the coon-cat at the Carry House. It scratched
and bit him, but he was very good to it. A lazy
beaver, driven from the colony by his industrious
relatives, bored a hole in the bank under Skeene’s
shanty. Beaver-tail and hindquarters are good, cold
boiled, but Skeene let him live in peace and even
piled enough poplar saplings at his door to last
any lazy beaver a year. And all this time he was
sorry he killed Sebato at the wing-dam; he wished
he had shot him a year before in the bog-country,—it
was a good chance and nobody would have been
the wiser.
When the September moon waxed full and the
water lapped softly along the lake ledge, Skeene’s
heart grew full, and the blood in his neck and cheeks
ebbed and surged like moon-tides. So, on the
second night, he took his rifle and dragged the canoe
to the beach. But his heart failed him and he feared
the Carry House, and he went back to his camp and
rolled and grunted through a sleepless night. On
the third evening he started on foot, but he hesitated
when the lamp in the Carry House broke out, a red
beam in the night. He stood, wretched, wistful, undecided,
fingering his rifle butt, and his heart beat
to suffocation. Something near him stirred and
moaned among the rocks,—a miserable gluttonous
fisher-cat, its head bristling with porcupine quills.
And Skeene, sick with self-compassion, trailed the
wounded creature to the water’s edge and killed it,—pitying
it as he pitied himself. Then, worn out with
the fever in his veins, he slept openly where he lay,
wondering if he should wake on Red Lake shore or
on the shores of a redder lake.
On the fourth night of the full of the moon, he went
swiftly across the ridge, unarmed, and the miles of
woodland and shore sped away like mist, so eagerly
he ran. On that night he heard the moose-cows calling
the barking bull, and the whoof! of the dun doe
in the sedge. Far on the shore the red beam of the
Carry lamp signalled him and his blood flamed the
answer in his face. And, as he strode up to the house,
he saw a woman on the shore looking out into the
night across the spectral lake. It was Lois, servant
at South Carry. He had danced with her two years
ago at Foxcroft Landing, he had sent her six otter
pelts a month before he shot Sebato.
She was the girl he had come for.
Is it possible she expected him? The restlessness
of September had drawn her to the lake and
something had led him to her.
The moon, a silver lamp, traced a shining trail across
the shadowy waters; his canoe grated softly on the
shoal, a string of bubbles followed the paddle sweep,
the foam whispered secrets to the clustered sedge-grass.
And so, together, they glided away on a trail of
silver water to the strange country, drained by
strange streams, stirred by strange winds. The red
spark of the Carry lamp died out in the night, the
little grey stars twinkled over the dead waters, pale
sparks from phantom nuptial torches flaring in the
north.
At dawn the sky crimsoned the Little Misery.
They slept. At sunrise a moose roared a salute to
the coming day.
They awoke and kissed each other.
When the public-spirited citizens of Foxcroft
offered $500 reward for the capture of Skeene, Placide
L’Hommedieu scratched his greasy chin, licked
his lips, and went out to buy cartridges. Placide had
trapped in the Province and thought he could trap
as well in Maine.
“Monsieur L’Hommedieu what will you do with
$500?” asked the Mayor of Foxcroft.
“Le Hommydoo won’t need it,” observed a
grizzled portage guide who had once shot a match
with Skeene. And he was right for they found
L’Hommedieu a week later peacefully floating down
Moose River in his canoe, with a bullet in his brain.
When Skeene paddled away with Lois, there was
trouble in Foxcroft. Hale left sluice, drain, and
chain, and wired the Sheriff at the Landing to meet
him at Moosehead Inn. The Mayor went also, and
next morning the reward was doubled for “James
Skeene, Murderer, dead or alive.”
Hale had never forgiven the blow at the cut-off,
but a busy man would scarcely have left his sluice to
hunt another man to death for that alone. No, Hale
had other reasons, and they concerned neither Billy
Sebato nor Placide L’Hommedieu. They concerned
Lois, servant at South Carry; for when she left with
Jim Skeene she took Hale’s betrothal ring with her.
After Skeene had set Placide L’Hommedieu afloat,
with mud on his face and a bullet in his skull, he
shoved the canoe into swift water at Moose River,
broke both paddles, splintered the setting-pole, and
solemnly watched the canoe out of sight.
Lois, waiting for him when he poled into the Little
Misery, looked at his knife in the scolloped leather
sheath, then at his rifle, and finally into his sombre
eyes.
“I heard,—only one shot. Was it a deer?”
He nodded muttering that he had missed; but
that night she caressed him, taking his curly head
into her arms, and wept over him till daybreak
crimsoned the world.
After that they were almost gay. He notched
logs and built a hut and rammed moss into the
cracks. Lois brought clay from the sweet water,
and cut balsam until her little hands were stained
to the palm. Twice he passed the three carrys to
the C. P. R. and hung to a freight as far as Sainte
Croix. They knew nothing and cared less in the
Dominion, and he bought salt and pork and flour
and cartridges with the proceeds of Hale’s ring.
The third trip he walked on the C. P. fearing the
train, and he got his price for ten pelts, including
musk-rat.
They knew that happiness that is bred in haunting
fear, that fierce, that intense love whose roots
are imbedded in terror. Lois had been to school and
these were the things she knew;—that two and two
make four, that Moose-calves are born in May, that
bark peels best in June, that Moose-calves are weaned
in September. She knew also how to use Skeene’s
knife, and when he found beaver above swift water
and told her so in the evening, she cut saplings and
whittled trip-sticks and notched chokers while he
hewed out the bed-pieces for the traps, and sharpened
enough young ash to build the fences for winter
traps. Mink traps, too, were no mystery to Lois,
and they talked long and wisely concerning standards
and cubbies and spindles while the embers died
under the simmering tins and the deer whistled on
the windy ridge.
Snow came, a phantom flurry through the pale
sunshine, and Skeene lugged more deer hides into
his hut. A hot week followed, sending the trout to
the bottom-sands and the deer to the shallows;
then came the ice; at first a brittle, glittering skin,
encasing stem and reed, and wrinkling hidden stagnant
pools. The wind in the grasses grew harsher,
the reeds rattled at evening; vast flocks of little
birds circled high in the sky for the winds of the
South called them, and the geese were drifting overhead.
One day the snow came again, and at evening it
had not ceased falling. A week later the lake froze
and Skeene dragged his canoe into the hut and
daubed it with white-lead, while Lois crept close to
his side and strung snowshoes. At times she sang.
He listened, lying beside the canoe. When she had
sung the same song until evening he taught her
the song he had learned in Quebec;
“Mossieu Meenoose
Mossieu Meenoose
Mon dieu que tu as
Un villain chat la.”
And she sang it and sewed scarlet braid across her
moccasins.
During these weeks Hale was busy in Foxcroft.
When the smaller lakes froze he leered sideways at
the Sheriff and ordered a dozen pairs of snowshoes.
Once or twice he went back to his sluice and cursed,
but the River Drivers regarded him with evil eyes,
and the sluicers drove their props sullenly until he
went away leaving a string of oaths in his wake.
There were men of the stamp he wanted on the
Province side of the C. P. R.; there was Achille
Verdier, one-eyed and idle; there was greasy little
Armand Fleury, dirtier for his fox-skin cap, dingier
for the red braid on the tail. There also resided
Wyombo, pigeon-toed, furtive, aboriginal. Much
could be done with these gentlemen and $1000.
The value of Hale’s ring was $150, therefore the
people of Foxcroft gossiped.
Snow fell on the frozen lake; the Little Misery
was mantled, the carrys choked. All day long the
meat-birds whined in the fir-trees and at night the
sleet pelted the frozen snow. The deer yarded on
the ridge, the moose on the slope above; the black
bear buried his feeble nose in his stomach and
dreamed, and the otters frisked over their slide.
As for Lois, she was learning things; she learned
that the fur on the belly of a young panther is wavy,
she learned that men are brutes, and that Skeene
was all the world to her; she learned that she also
had her value, for she saw him swim the swift water
of the Little Misery when she screamed affrighted
by an impudent lynx. She learned that he sometimes
preferred solitude to company, that he sometimes
preferred sleep to caresses. She learned that
he went hungry that she might eat, that he shivered
while she slept under skin and blanket.
Sometimes they played together, Skeene and this
slender girl, like young foxes in the snow. She
would often hide, too, in the hollow of a great swamp-oak,
and when he came home she would call: “Jim!
Jim! find me!”
But God lives, and the world spins, and the hare
turns white in winter, and the routine of the beginning
and the end never varies.
And so it came about that Skeene, laughing up at
Lois in the hollow swamp-oak, glanced over his
shoulder and saw six black dots clustered upon the
frozen lake to the southward. He said nothing but
looked into the north. There were more dots there,
more also on the ice in the west. For a moment he
thought the east was still open; after a while he
heard the scrape of a snow-shoe very near. Lois
also heard and her face was like death as she reached
down and took the rifle from Skeene’s hand.
When he had climbed up into the hollow tree beside
her and looked out from the hole above the
great branch, he saw Hale peering at him from a
dead-fall.
“Come down,” said Hale.
Skeene clapped his rifle to his cheek and fired.
“Come down,” repeated Hale from behind his
dead-fall. Lois, trembling at Skeene’s feet, shrank
at the sombre voice from the woods. Skeene bent
and kissed her and caressed her, muttering things
she could not understand, but she caught his hand
in hers and tore off the fur mitten and pressed it to
her hot lips, moaning and sobbing.
“Come down for the last time, Jim Skeene,” said
Hale slowly. Suddenly a rifle shot rang through
the frozen forest. The hand that Lois held tightened
against her lips, quivered, relaxed. Something
outside fell clinking and clattering to the
ground at the foot of the tree. It was Skeene’s
rifle; and Skeene sank forward, hanging half out of
the hole in the tree, head downward, like a dead
squirrel.
And beside him, the other wild thing sobbed and
whimpered and moaned among the branches while
below the swift axes bit into the tree from which the
dead game hung, head downward.
“Look in the hut for the woman!” bawled Hale.
The tree swayed and crackled and fell crashing
into the snow.
“Where’s that woman?” shouted Hale from the
hut;—“G—d d—n her!”—
But when at last he found her he changed his mind
and let her stay with Skeene there in the snow.
ENTER THE QUEEN.
“Votre amour me ferait dieu.
M’aimez-vous, mademoiselle?
Soupirez un mois, dit-elle.
Un mois! C’est la mort! Adieu!”
ENTER THE QUEEN. — I. — II. — III. — IV. — V. — VI. — VII. — VIII. — IX.
Souvenir cher à mes pensées!
Grâce à la fraîcheur qu’il leur rend,
Je souris aux heures passées,
Je m’arrange du jour mourant.
Beranger.
The middle of the studio was occupied by a rug.
The middle of the rug was occupied by Clifford.
He sat on the floor playing a dirge on a brass cornet.
Around him lay bureau drawers, empty trunks and
satchels, flanked by cabinets and chests littered with
palettes, underclothes, colour-tubes, pipes, and paint-rags.
When Elliott came in, an hour later, he found
Clifford still performing on the cornet. He played
“Hark! from the Tomb,” and “Death and The
Maiden”; and while he played he winked ominously
at Elliott.
Now, when Clifford played on his cornet, something
was amiss. Elliott knew this and watched him
sideways, sullenly removing overcoat and gloves.
Every dismal bleat of the brass prophesied calamity.
The hollow studio echoed with forebodings of disaster.
“Stop that,” said Elliott, flinging his hat on a
chair; “what’s the matter with you?”
“O Commander of the Faithful,” said Clifford,
“behold the end of the world! J’ai beau cherchai—je
n’en trouve point—”
“Money?” asked Elliott, sitting down; “stop
blowing into that cornet.”
“I know of no other way to raise the wind,” said
Clifford,—“get your cornet and we’ll play duets.”
“You mean we are actually without means?”
Clifford threaded his way through an abatis of
easels, canvasses, books, and bird-cages to the Japanese
tea-table.
“Have some tea?” he inquired.
“No, I won’t,” snapped Elliott, “and you can tell
me where our funds have gone.”
Clifford poured himself a cup of tea, raised his
eyes piously, sipped it, and looked at Elliott over
the edge of the cup.
“Where’s our money?” repeated Elliott; “you
had charge of the common account for the last three
months—”
Clifford sighed, unrolled a sheet of paper, shoved
it toward his confrère, and offered himself more tea.
Elliott examined the figures anxiously.
“You hopeless ass!” he blurted out. “Why
didn’t you draw the purse strings?”
“I can deny you nothing, my son,” protested
Clifford, casting furtive glances toward his cornet
again.
“But we’re ruined!” bawled Elliott in sudden
fright.
“Utterly,” admitted Clifford pleasantly.
Through the broad glass roof the pale winter sunlight
fell over piles of rugs and weapons on the floor;
in the garden the sparrows chirped unceasingly
around the frozen fountain. Elliott sat motionless,
hypnotised by the column of figures before him.
Clifford regarded his canary birds with vague reproach.
At last Elliott broke the silence:
“We had enough,—more than enough to live on
decently; we threw our money away! Ass that I
am, I didn’t realise I was such an ass.”
“I didn’t either,” said Clifford.
“Oh, you didn’t?” sneered Elliott: “who was it
that spent five hundred francs on those idiot birds?”
They frowned at the two dozen canaries. The
birds hopped aimlessly from pole to perch and from
perch to pole.
“I didn’t buy a coupé for a lady,” retorted Clifford.
“No, but you gave garden parties with fireworks
and Chinese lanterns, and the company broke windows
and set the curtains ablaze, and the police fined
us for shooting rockets without a permit—”
“Accidents,” observed Clifford; “our social
position in the Latin Quarter required us to entertain.”
“Our social position on this planet will also require
us to eat,—occasionally.”
“There’s the furniture.”
“I won’t! I won’t! You hear me, Clifford!
I’ll not sell a chair. Isn’t there any money in any
of those bureau drawers?”
“No,—look for yourself,” replied Clifford cheerfully.
“Now I’ll not mortgage our furniture,” said
Elliott; “so you needn’t finger my carved chairs.
We must pull through,—I don’t know how,—but
we must pull through. I shall cut down my tobacco,
I shall drink cheap wine, I shall see Colette
at once—”
“Do you think she can stand the blow?” inquired
Clifford.
“Your wit is unseasonable,” said Elliott
haughtily; “how much can you get for your canaries?”
Clifford flatly refused to sell the birds and played
a dirge on his cornet. Then the horror of poverty
laid hold of Elliott and drove him out into
the Luxembourg where he sat in the fading sunshine
until the drums boomed from the southern
terrace and the challenge of the sentinels, droning,
monotonous, sounded and resounded across the
windy park.
There was a hint of snow in the air as he passed
out into the Place de Medici. He clinked the few
gold pieces in his pocket as he walked. This appalled
him, and he stepped more quickly.
On the Boulevard, a slim white-browed girl, exquisitely
gowned, called to him from a coupé.
When he motioned the coachman to stop and
stepped to the curb, she buried her nose in a bunch
of violets and laughed.
“Colette,” said Elliott gloomily, “Mr. Clifford
and I are compelled to retire for the space of three
months. Therefore, most charming and most wise
Colette,—therefore—”
He raised one hand and opened his fingers as
though releasing a butterfly.
All that week Clifford roamed about the studio
blowing melancholy blasts from his cornet. Elliott
sold a picture to Solomon Moritz for twenty francs,
regretted it, tried to get it back, beat Mr. Moritz
with a mahl-stick and resisted an officer. To his
horror the French Government insisted on entertaining
him for a week at Mazas, whither Clifford
visited his comrade daily until Saturday and freedom
arrived.
“This is a hell of a country,” observed Elliott
as he shook the dust of Mazas from his heels in
company with Clifford. “It’s no place for the
breadwinner; the Jews have the country by the
throat.”
“They said,” observed Clifford, “that you had
Moritz by the throat.”
“I did; the ruffian refused me thirty francs for
my ‘Judgment of Solomon.’”
“Dear me!” exclaimed Clifford with an impudent
gesture, “wasn’t it worth it?”
“You will refrain,” said Elliott furiously, “from
poking me in the ribs,—now and hereafter.”
Half an hour later they entered the studio and
sat down opposite each other in silence. The canaries
filled the room with their imbecile twittering,
and hopped and hopped until Elliott jumped up
and seized his hat.
“Is this studio a bird-cage?” he demanded bitterly.
Clifford said something about jail-birds and picked
up his cornet. For an hour he played “’Tite
Femme” and “Place aux Gosses.” But when he
attacked “The Emperor’s Funeral March,” Elliott
seized him.
“Let go,” said Clifford sullenly.
“No. See here, Clifford, let’s be friends and
let’s try to be practical. We’ve got to make our
living for the next three months. Let’s stop squabbling
and hold a conference. Will you?”
“Yes,” replied Clifford amiably.
“Then where do we dine?”
“We haven’t lunched yet.”
“This is awful,” muttered Elliott, staring at the
canaries; “do you suppose we could eat those
birds?”
In the silence that ensued a piano began in the
studio above, and a voice sang:
“Et qu’elle est folle dans sa joie,
Lorsq’elle chante le matin,—
Lorsqu’en tirant son bas de soie,
Elle fait; sur son flanc qui ploie,
Craquer son corset de satin!”
The piano ceased; there came a laugh, a double
roll on a Tambour-Basque, and the clicking of castanets.
“Who’s that?” said Elliott morosely. Then with
a sneer he paraphrased the last line of the song.
Clifford pricked up his ears but shook his head.
“Hear her laugh! I suppose she’s dined,” continued
Elliott with a vicious eye on the birds.
“Well, are we going to eat those cursed canaries?”
“I never heard you swear like that,” protested
Clifford. “Has poverty weakened your intellect?”
“Yes,” said Elliott savagely.
“If we eat ’em our meal will cost five hundred
francs.”
“Then you’ve got to sell them. They are no
good,—yellow birds are always feeble-minded.
Canaries are ridiculous.”
The castanets began again, and the voice took up
the Spanish measure:
“My Picador! My Picador!
Thy Spanish customs I adore,
Thou garlic loving,
Cattle shoving,
Spick-and-spangled Picador!
...
I hear the mottled heifer roar,
My Picador!
The people pounding on the floor,
My Picador!
The ring is clear!
The cow is here!
They’ve had to haul her by the ear;
The Banderillos linger near!
Oh, Picador! My Picador!”
“She’s very gay,” observed Clifford, after another
silence broken only by the distant click! click!
click! of the castanets. “Hm! I—er—I suppose
we ought to call—”
“Call,” repeated Elliott; “when I’m hollow!”
“If we call,” said Clifford briskly, “we may be
invited to dinner.” He smiled, whistled a bar or
two, and poked the fire.
“Don’t,” said the other, “you waste fuel.”
The wind showered the sleet across the great windows;
in the twilight a chill crept in over the rugs;
a distant shutter banged, rattled, and banged again.
Elliott jumped up and paced the floor.
“We’ve got to do something,” he said, “and do
it now. Where’s your watch?”
“You ought to know,” said Clifford reproachfully.
“Yours is there too.”
After a moment he continued; “I’ve got those
cuff-buttons you gave me—” He went into his bed-room
and returned with the cuff-buttons. Elliott
took them, jerked on his overcoat, nodded, and
opened the door.
“I’ll be back in half an hour,—wait for me,” he
said, and slammed the door behind him.
“Now, what the mischief am I to do for half an
hour,” mused Clifford, staring out of the blank window,
both hands in his pockets, an empty pipe between
his teeth. There was a vacancy in his stomach
that bothered him, and the more he thought about
it, the more it hurt. The canary birds were revelling
in bird-seed; he eyed them enviously for a while,
then walked up and down whistling. Every time
he passed the big gilded cage he could hear the birds
cracking and splitting the seeds, and the noise of
the feast irritated him.
His neighbour on the floor above was singing away
with heart and soul about bull-rings and toreadors,
banging joyously upon the Basque drum or snapping
and clicking the castanets.
“Dear! Dear!” he thought, “my neighbour is
really very gay. She must have moved in to-day.
I—I wonder what she’s like!”
He listened, sitting close to his dying fire. After
a moment he heard her cross the room and open the
piano again.
“Dear! Dear!” he said to himself, “what a
musical young lady! Probably an embryo actress
from the Conservatoire;—or—or—”
The piano began; it was scales this time. For an
hour he sat huddled before the cold ashes, listening
to the five-fingered acrobatic exercises, alternately
yawning with hunger and cursing Elliott. When
six o’clock struck from the concierge’s lodge he stood
up, gazing dismally out into the night.
Suddenly he heard the scrape of feet outside, and
he hurried to his door and opened it.
Through the lighted hallway a figure shuffled,
carrying a large tray covered with a white napkin.
It was a waiter from the Café Rose-Croix and Clifford
knew him.
“Bon soir, Monsieur Clifford,” he said doubtfully.
“Good evening, Placide, Placide,—er—is that
little banquet for me? Oh, it’s all right! I suppose
Monsieur Elliott paid for it—”
“But, Monsieur,” said the waiter, “this dinner is
for a lady.”
“What’s that?” said Clifford sharply. Then he
buttonholed Placide and hauled him inside the
studio.
“Who is the lady? The one upstairs?”
“Yes—Mademoiselle Plessis—she awaits her dinner—let
me go, Monsieur Clifford,” pleaded Placide.
“Oh, I’m not going to play tricks on you,” said
Clifford, “here! hold on!—if you move I’ll tip the
tray. Now all I want you to do is—is—er—dear
me!”
The odour of a nicely browned fowl disturbed his
thoughts; his mind wandered with his eyes. Placide
gaped at him. He knew Clifford and he dreaded
him. “Here you!” said that young gentleman,
removing his eyes from the fowl with an effort, “do
you think that because I do you the honour of conversing
with you that I wish to rob you? Do I
look like a man to interfere with a lady’s dinner?
Placide, you know me?”
“I do, Monsieur,” replied the waiter despondently.
“Then listen! I am going to make you my confidant!
Think of that, Placide!”
The waiter looked at him obliquely and did not
appear to appreciate the honour in store.
“Placide!”
“Monsieur!”
“I am in love!”
“Doubtless—if it is Monsieur’s pleasure—”
“Silence! Idiot! I am about to bestow gifts;
I am about to—”
“The chicken, Monsieur, is becoming cold—”
“I am,” repeated Clifford majestically, “about to
offer two dozen—twenty-four—canary birds to my
adored. You may ask; what is that to you—”
“I do,” began Placide.
“Silence! Pig! These twenty-four canaries are
to be carried to her by—think of it, Placide!—by
you!”
Placide rolled his eyes, big with anguish. The
chicken exhaled a delicious aroma.
Clifford drew in a long breath of the fragrance.
Then he lifted the enormous gilt cage, and placed
it in Placide’s hands. “Go upstairs and take these
cursed birds with the compliments of Foxhall
Clifford, artist, American, 70 rue Bara, first floor,
door on the right.”
“But—but my tray—”
“Imbecile! Do you think I’m going to eat your
tray? Come back for it and—tell me what the
lady says.”
Placide shuffled sullenly to the door; Clifford
opened it.
“My tray—” began the unwilling waiter.
“Placide,” said Clifford, “I have not dined—er—re—cently
and my temper is uncertain. You are
discreet. I wish to dine. Do you understand?”
Placide smirked.
“Then use your wits—and when I have ten
francs—well—hasten, my good Placide.”
When the waiter had gone, Clifford tiptoed over
to the tray and sniffed at the napkin.
“Dear! Dear!” he said, “what a wonderful congregation
of perfumes. Now if she doesn’t shut
the door on Placide’s nose—I—I hope—I delicately
hope that I may receive my reward.”
He paced to and fro, whistling, but never taking
his eyes from the tray. After a few minutes he
heard Placide’s slippered tread on the stairs, and
hastened to admit him.
“The young lady says,” began Placide, lifting the
tray, “—the young lady says that Monsieur is too
amiable—”
Clifford’s heart sank.
“And,” pursued Placide with dreary deliberation,
edging toward the staircase, “the young lady says
that she hopes to see you”—
“When?” blurted out Clifford.
“Some day,” grinned Placide, and escaped up the
stairway, sneering, triumphant.
The blow staggered Clifford for a moment—but
only for a moment. Before Placide had descended
again, Clifford was changing his clothes; before Placide
had passed the lodge-gate, Clifford had fastened
a white neck-tie under a spotless collar. Then he tied
a bit of crimson silk tightly around his forehead, inserted
two feathers from a duster in the fillet where
they waved like the plumes of a Sioux War-chief;
and ten minutes later, radiant, patent-leathered,
but starved, he rang gaily at the door of the studio
overhead.
When Claire Plessis opened the door, Clifford
bowed profoundly and skipped in, introducing himself
with joyous abandon.
“It is the custom,” he said, bowing again and
again with something of an Oriental salaam, “it is
the custom in America—in far distant, sunny
America,—to call at once upon distinguished strangers
who come to lodge in the building. Therefore,
Mademoiselle,”—and although he spoke French
flawlessly he brutalised it now to suit his purpose,—“therefore,
Mademoiselle,”—He salaamed again,
rapidly and said:
“How! How! How!”
“Monsieur,” faltered the girl, not knowing whether
to laugh or call for assistance,—“Monsieur, I am
honoured—pray be—be seated.”
“Mademoiselle—it is too much honour!”
“Monsieur—”
They bowed again, and Clifford sank into a chair,
his duster plumes nodding on his head.
The girl regarded him with undisguised amazement.
She saw his eyes rolling toward the white-covered
table and thought, “Oh dear, what shall I do
with this foreign savage who sends me canary birds
by the gross and who skips like a dancing dervish?”
“Monsieur,” she stammered.
“How! How! How!” grunted Clifford absently,
sniffing the tablecloth.
“Nothing—nothing, Monsieur,” she said hastily;
“I wish to thank you for the birds—”
“We eat them in America,” he said, and chattered
his teeth.
“Like—like chickens?”
“What are chickens?”
She laughed and looked at the uncarved fowl on
the table.
“Is that a chicken?” asked Clifford in his most
awful French. “Is it good to eat?”
“If you would do me the honour to accept my
hospitality, Monsieur, you could prove it for yourself,”
she said laughing, and a little more at ease.
“I have not yet dined,—I am quite alone—”
Clifford accepted, rising with oriental languor, and
bowed magnificently. He led her to her place,
seated her, drew up a chair opposite, and smiled
upon her. His feathers bobbed with every movement.
“Now of course, I must carve,” she said, striving
hard to repress an hysterical laugh; for Clifford,
desiring to play his part of a foreign savage to perfection,
was doing impossible things with his knife
and fork.
“If she finds me out,” he was thinking, “it will
not be very gay for me.” So he showed his teeth
and muttered and salaamed occasionally, while the
girl bowed to him over her slender glass of claret
and helped him to more and more and more until
the suffocating desire to laugh brought tears to her
eyes.
“In America it is etiquette to eat until there is
nothing left—at least I have read that in books,”
she ventured.
“It is,” said Clifford, uncorking another bottle.
“You seem to like chicken,” she said.
“Ah,” he replied, “wait until you try my canary
birds!”
“But,” she cried, “I am not going to eat them!”
Their eyes met across the table. He felt that he
was going to laugh; he looked into her big grey
eyes. Her dark-fringed lashes were trembling too;
on each cheek a dimple deepened; between her
scarlet lips the white teeth parted; then she sank
back, her hands flung helplessly into her lap, and,
looking into each other’s eyes, they burst into ringing
peals of laughter.
Three times she dried the tears in her eyes, and,
leaning forward, attempted to speak, but when her
eyes met his again, she threw back her pretty head
and laughed until the colour deepened to her throat.
And so they sat there, trying to speak, but shrieking
with laughter, until the glasses and bottles clinked
and vibrated and the window panes sang again.
At last she murmured, “For shame, Monsieur!
I—I ought to be very angry,—but I laugh—oh
dear! oh! dear! I laugh and I should be furious!
Fie! You play the foreigner—the—the untutored
one who never saw chicken—oh dear! oh dear!—”
She rose, drying her eyes again on a dainty pocket
handkerchief.
“Shame on you! How dared you come to my
room and—oh dear—and tell me you eat canary
birds—and walk like a dancing dervish, and do such
things with your knife, and—what is your name?—mine
is Claire.”
When, three hours later, he rose to go, he had
told her all,—the whole wretched truth, and she had
watched him with curious grey eyes, now brimming
with laughter, now exquisite in their sympathy.
She forgave him—not easily—but when he removed
the feathers from his headdress and said he was
sorry, she held out her hand to him with brilliant
eyes and grave lips.
“So—you are forgiven,—not because you deserve
it. Here in the Quarter we are like the leaves
in the Luxembourg; we bud with the promise of
summer,—we unfold, we nestle and whisper together,—we
grow gorgeous and brilliant,—then we
fall. Let us live in friendship while we may,—we
of the Latin Quarter. I forgive you, mon ami.”
When Clifford reached his own door on the floor
below, he heard voices in the studio. A hard world
had driven some caution into his head and he listened
for a moment to assure himself that the
voices were not the voices of creditors.
“It’s Elliott and Colette,” he murmured, knocking
discreetly. Elliott opened the door; on the
piano-stool sat Colette demurely twisting the fur
of her boa. Clifford bent over the extended hand,
then looked at Elliott. The latter felt in his pocket,
produced the cuff-buttons, and tossed them on the
table.
“You can keep your jewellery,” he said, “I’ve got
a better scheme; Colette proposed it—”
“You wouldn’t listen to the other plan,” she said
shyly, “I don’t want that coupé—”
“You mustn’t say such things,” interposed Clifford
gravely; then, turning to Elliott, “what are we
going to do?”
“Let me tell,” cried Colette, fanning her flushed
face with the end of the boa; “sit down and be
very still,—you also, Monsieur Clifford,—there!
Now listen! I, Colette, have a very beautiful
plan.”
“How to become a millionaire in a week,—by
Mademoiselle Colette,” began Clifford, and was
beaten with the fur boa.
“Very well,” she cried; “then I shall not trouble
myself,—oh! you had better say you are sorry!
Now listen! It is my plan,—mine, Co-lette!”
She settled herself on the piano-stool, whirled
around until her pointed shoes rested on the rug,
smiled, buried her nose in the point of her boa, and
said; “To begin, you are poor!—don’t interrupt!
It is well to begin at the beginning. Then, you are
poor. You have nothing to live on—you improvident
ones,—for three more months. Comment faire!
Paint and sell pictures? No. Why? Because you
have not yet learned enough at the École des Beaux
Arts! But yet you must live. How? Ah, Dick,
if you would only let me return you that old coupé—there!
I didn’t mean it! Now let us begin
again!—You are poor—”
“We’re back where we started,” began Clifford
but was snubbed.
“So,—you are poor. You must earn something.
How? Why, with your cornets!”
“Eh?” stammered Clifford.
“Exactly!” cried Colette; “you shall play
every evening in Bobinot’s orchestra and gain many
many francs, industrious ones! Voilà!”
Clifford stared at her. She nodded her head at
him and smiled.
“It’s an idea,” said Elliott; “Boissy told Colette
that Bobinot’s two cornet players had gone, and old
Bobinot is looking for two new ones. It’s a chance,—we
need only play in the evenings—it will keep soul
and body together—won’t it? Why don’t you say
something?”
“It’s an idea,—isn’t it?” repeated Colette solemnly.
“What!” faltered Clifford, “play a cornet in that
cheap Montparnasse Theatre,—Bobinot’s! Suppose
they hear of it in New York?”
“Suppose we have to go to the American Consul
and ask him to ship us home,” retorted Elliott.
Bobinot’s, the students’ theatre on Montparnasse,
was not the Théâtre Français perhaps, but the acting
was good,—indeed it was better than that seen
in most New York theatres. Clifford had spent joyous
evenings at this “Quarter” theatre; it was often
better than the “Cluny”—even “Antonio, père et
fils,” admitted that.
“Still,” he said, “the Quarter will never stop
laughing—er—Colette in her coupé and you in the
orchestra—”
“I shall not drive in my coupé until Dick wishes
it!” cried Colette, crimson and white by turns. “For
your bad taste I—I pardon you.”
Too utterly snubbed to have a mind of his own,
Clifford meekly made his peace with Colette and
opened the door for her and Elliott.
“Are you sure we can get the place?” he asked.
“Perhaps Bobinot won’t want us.”
“Bobinot must!” said Colette; “I shall call upon
Claire Plessis who is to sing the première rôles there.
She is sweet; she is also from Tours. That is my
country. And I love her very much.”
“Where does she live?” inquired Clifford with a
guilty start.
“Upstairs. I shall call upon her to-morrow.
Dick, are you coming? Then good night, wicked
one! Come, Dick, dear! To your evil conscience
I leave you, Monsieur Clifford”—and she laughed
and gave him her gloved hand.
Clifford closed the door gently behind them. For
a moment he stood staring at the panels, then raised
his eyes to the ceiling.
“I wonder,” he thought, “I—I wonder whether
Claire will tell Colette?”
He shivered. The Quarter is pitiless in ridicule.
Elliott came back late that night, but he was
cheerful and he whistled as he shook the snow from
hat and coat and stamped around the studio.
“We’ll see Bobinot to-morrow,” he said; “I tell
you it’s not a bad idea—all Colette’s, too!”
“I thought you and Colette had agreed to disagree,”
observed Clifford.
The other reddened a little. “We have,” he said—“for
three months.”
Before he was ready for bed he missed the canary
birds and questioned Clifford, but the latter told
him to mind his business. This Elliott cheerfully
complied with and went to bed.
“By the way, did you dine to-night?” he called
out before he closed his door.
“Yes,” snapped Clifford.
Thanks to Colette and Claire, through the medium
of Boissy, the little snare-drummer, who lived on the
top floor, Monsieur Bobinot consented to give
Elliott and Clifford a trial.
Boissy presented them to Monsieur Bobinot as
two eminent American virtuosi, but Bobinot sneered
openly.
“Don’t try to stuff me,” he said; “they’re two
students on their uppers. What do I care as long
as they can play?”
“They—they are very eminent”—pleaded Boissy—“their—hm!—technique
is so original, Monsieur
Bobinot—”
Bobinot turned a pair of hard bright eyes on Clifford.
“En effet, Monsieur Bobinot, we are students,”
said Clifford with magnificent condescension; “but
we can blow harmony out of a broken bottle;—Elliott,
kindly play ‘The Battle of Buena Vista’ for
Monsieur Bobinot.”
Elliott drew his cornet from beneath his overcoat
and gravely performed the stirring war march with
hideous variations, while Clifford imitated a drum
with his knuckles on the window pane.
“Cannon,” said Clifford, banging on a sheet of
tin which lay on the floor.
“Let my properties alone!” shouted Bobinot.
“Drums,—the Mexicans retreating,” continued
Clifford serenely, returning to the window.
“Humph!” snorted Bobinot.
“Cries of the wounded!” observed Clifford, and
emitted a series of piercing screams while Elliott
continued his variations.
“Ow! Ow! Ow!” wailed Clifford, winking at
Boissy who had sunk helpless on a chair, weak with
laughter.
“Stop!” thundered Bobinot.
Elliott finished his variations and looked expectantly
at the manager of the “Théâtre Bobinot.”
“It’s d—n fine,” said Monsieur Bobinot, “but I
could manage to exist and earn an honest living
without your artistic collaboration. I say I could
dispense with your musical services, but I cannot,
Messieurs, afford to lose from my personnel, two such
splendid examples of human impudence. Consider
yourselves engaged. Boissy, I’ll pay you for this!”
“Then,” said Clifford artlessly, “let’s cement the
contract with a bottle!”
“Bottle of what?” demanded Elliott; “we haven’t
any money! You mortify me!”
Clifford smiled blandly. “Come, Monsieur Bobinot,
no hard feelings you know! What shall it
be?”
“Whatever you like, Messieurs,” said Bobinot
grimly; “I’ll take it out of your salary.”
But Monsieur Bobinot was better than his word.
He saw at a glance that the young fellows were in
earnest, and he not only acted the host very decently,
but, as Boissy dragged the two young men
away, he handed them each a week’s salary in advance.
“It’s for your infernal cheek!” he said; “come
to rehearsal at ten!”
The first week passed without a hitch. Elliott
played the orchestrated scores for Clifford, and the
latter, being quick and instinctively musical, learned
his part by heart, to the utter demoralisation of the
tenants on the upper floors. Mademoiselle Plessis
stood it as long as she possibly could and then sent
for Clifford.
“Monsieur Clifford,” she said seriously, “this
must stop.”
“If it stops I stop,” said Clifford; “I can’t live
on air.”
“No,” she said, “you are neither a chameleon nor
an angel.”
“Not an angel yet, but on the floor below,” he
said humbly.
Mademoiselle Plessis tapped her foot against the
fender and brushed the leaves of her rôle with the
tip of one white finger.
“Mon ami,” she said, “I cannot learn my rôle if
you toot all day on that cornet.”
“What am I to do?” inquired Clifford miserably.
“You must have certain hours to practise. Monsieur
Boissy plays on his drum from two until four;
Monsieur Castro chooses that time for trombone
exercise; why can you not play your cornet during
those hours?”
“I will,” said Clifford craftily, “but what shall I
do from four until six?” He looked at her with
eyes that appealed and languished.
“Do?”
“Ah, yes! It will be lonely up there on the floor
above—won’t it?”
Mademoiselle Plessis raised her clear eyes to the
ceiling.
“Is it so very lonely down there? It is not,—up
here.”
“Very. I think of you all day.”
“Of me? How foolish!”
“Yes; I wish I were able to aid you to learn
your parts.”
“But you can’t—”
“I could if you’d let me read your cues—”
—“I don’t need that—”
—“Don’t refuse—”
—“I must—”
—“Don’t—”
—“But I do! And you are very silly.—”
So it was arranged that Clifford should bleat on
his cornet from two until four, during which time
Claire would go out for a walk; and from four to
six, when Claire was at home, he might aid her by
his presence and advice and judiciously regulated
sympathy.
“The idea!” she said, with a pretty gesture of
disdain; “you will only bother me. You had much
better write me a little play.”
“A ‘lever de rideau!’” exclaimed Clifford; “by
Jove, I’ll do it!”
“Can you write French well enough, mon pauvre
ami?”
“No, but you can supply all the localisms and
wit. Will you?”
“We might try,” she said with a doubtful smile.
She was very much interested, however, and when,
a few days later, he brought her a rough sketch of the
“Queen of Siam,” she read it with serious interest.
“It is a pretty idea,” she said, flushing with pleasure.
Then, resting her chin on her hand, she invited
him to sit beside her.
“You know,” she said thoughtfully, “if we are
really going to collaborate, we must be very grave
and serious for you are not working for pleasure and
I am earning my bread—”
—“And honey,—oh! you’ll have woodcock on
toast and champagne too if this play goes!”
“Then let us make it go,” she exclaimed enthusiastically.
“Let’s!” he cried with equal fervour.
There was a pause.
“The play won’t go if you don’t take your pen in
hand,” she said.
—“But I will—”
“Then hadn’t you better release my hand?”
And so the afternoons wore away while with heads
together over the manuscript they chattered about
exits and entries, scenarios, cues and “pan coupé’s”
and Clifford rose to the occasion, displaying a wit
which matched her dainty cleverness and struck the
quick warm spark of sympathy between them.
“Delicious!” she would laugh at some hastily
pencilled bit of dialogue, and then, bending over the
table: “Don’t you think that we might shorten the
King’s lines just here? See, I only strike out these
three words—ah! see how much better it reads!”
“Much better!—very much better!”
“Very much; it flows smoothly now—oh! oh!
how funny to make the Queen threaten them!
How did you ever think of that?”
“Why, it follows naturally—you see she is all in
armour, and the spurs trip up the archbishop—”
And so the afternoons wore away.
This was all very pleasant, but it had its drawbacks
and one winter evening toward six o’clock
Clifford jumped up and stared at the clock horrified:
“Good heavens!” he muttered, “they are giving
‘Pomme d’Api,’ to-night and I haven’t practised the
music! What the deuce shall I do!”
“And you can’t read music at sight? Oh, what
a shame! It is all my fault, mon ami,” she cried in
contrition.
“No it isn’t—only the afternoon flew, and I never
thought. Bobinot will sack me for this!”
“You must get a substitute,” she said, “it’s often
done.”
“Where can I find one?”
“Ask Boissy, he knows lots of people who do that
sort of thing,—there’s his drum now! go down and
see him—hurry—go quickly, mon ami,—Oh! you
mustn’t!—you mustn’t! There! my gown is all in
wrinkles. I do not wish you ever to return,—no,
never,—go quickly now or Boissy will be gone!—hasten!—ah
well—then I will try to forgive you,
mon ami.”
As he galloped down the stairs and out into the
street he felt as though he were treading on clouds—rosy
clouds.
“Nevertheless,” he said to himself, “I must never
kiss her again.”
The substitute cornet player was a success but
was also very expensive. Clifford paid him thankfully,
but it made a large hole in his meagre weekly
salary, and he decided to do without substitutes in
future. He explained to Elliott how it was, and the
latter young gentleman, who viewed Clifford’s infatuation
for Claire with alarm, shook his head and sighed.
“You can’t afford it, my son. Suppose you
hadn’t been able to get a cornet player? Bobinot
would have bounced you.”
“Now I am not so sure of that,” said Clifford,
who had been consulting Claire. “I understand
that the leader of the orchestra—what’s his name—”
—“Bock—”
—“Bock,—I understand that he’s generally drunk
and can’t tell whether one or two cornets are playing.”
“But he would see your empty place.”
“I could get any ordinary man to sit there,—Selby
would do it for the lark. If he pretended to
play, Bock wouldn’t know the difference. I had to
pay that substitute of mine twenty francs. Kid
Selby would do it to oblige me.”
“And he could stuff the cornet with cotton,” suggested
Elliott.
“Exactly—Bock would never know. So any
time we want a vacation we’ll call on Selby, stuff
his cornet with cotton, and let him blow his cheeks
out while the other man does the playing? Where
are you going?”
“I’m going to get Kid Selby—it’s my turn for a
vacation to-night,” replied Elliott laughing, and
walked out, slamming the great doors.
Clifford opened his desk, took out a pile of manuscript,
and, thrusting them into his pocket, hurried
upstairs to begin his daily collaboration with his fair
neighbour. Time flew for them, but the “Queen of
Siam” was slowly taking the shape of a curtain-raiser
whose fate would soon be determined. The lyrics
were fortunately few, and of course Claire rhymed
them, for poetry in French was beyond Clifford’s
ken. And she rhymed them charmingly, setting
them to the music of quaint old songs that all
France knows. Clifford hung breathlessly over the
piano, gaping with admiration.
Monsieur Bobinot had read the piece and had
found it suitable,—so suitable in fact, that for a
long time he refused to believe that Clifford could
be the author.
“Voyons, confess he hashed it up from some old
vaudeville!” he repeated to Mademoiselle Plessis,
until at last he was constrained to accept it as
original. Of course he cast Claire for the “Queen”;
she refused to stir a step unless he did; and the
other parts were given to Mesdames Paule Nevers,
Bonelly, Mario-Widmer, and to Messieurs Max,
Bourdielle, Deberg, Bayard, Brunet, and Simon.
Naturally Max was cast for the Archbishop of Ept,
and Bayard for the King, while Bourdeille’s character,
“Syleuse,” was written entirely with the view
that he should create the rôle.
Bobinot grumbled. It seemed to him that he had
nothing to say about anything in his own theatre,
but Mademoiselle Plessis had her way and the property
man and costumer were already at work on
the designs that Elliott furnished gratis. Deberg
orchestrated the score.
“It would cost me,” shouted Bobinot in a fury,
as he blue-pencilled Elliott’s voluminous directions
on each drawing,—“it would cost me more than
my theatre is worth to make these costumes according
to Monsieur Elliott’s advice. He can save himself
literary work, and me several sous worth of
blue pencil by sticking to his designing and leaving
the execution to a man who wears a head in the
proper place!”
The Théâtre Bobinot was flourishing. The “Serment
d’Amour,” “Princess des Canaries,” “Mignapour,”
“Le Jour et la Nuit,” followed successively
“Le Panache,” and “Pomme d’Api” of Offenbach;
and already in the programme of “Les Domestiques,”
the comedy by Grangé and Deslandes, appeared
the announcement of the preparations for “The
Queen of Siam.” “A comedy in three acts by
M. Foxhall Clifford and Mlle. Claire Plessis;” for,
at Bobinot’s demand, the “lever de rideau,” had
been expanded into a three act musical comedy.
Bobinot said very little in praise of it either to
Clifford or to Claire, but he bragged about it to
everybody else in the Latin Quarter as well as in
the Montparnasse Quarter. He refused to pay any
cash for it, but signed a contract for a generous
royalty, and Clifford and Claire were more than
satisfied. The former promised princely sums to
Elliott for his costume designs as soon as the money
began to pour in. Elliott was grateful and redoubled
his pages of instructions for Bobinot, whose
curses rang loud and deep as he slashed through
them with his blue pencil.
Clifford took a good many days off from the
orchestra, and, finding that a cotton-stuffed cornet
in the hands of the untutored and unmusical Selby
was perfectly satisfactory, took more days off.
Selby for his part, liked the fun and became the envy
of the Quarter. At times, however, Clifford had
slight clashes with Elliott when they both wanted
the same night off.
“Come, come,” Clifford would urge, “Claire isn’t
on to-night you know, and I’ve promised to dine
with her at Thirion’s.”
“And I’ve promised Colette to meet her at the
Vachette.”
“But you can meet her there to-morrow and I
can’t meet Claire because she takes Nevers’ place
in ‘Pomme d’Api.’”
Then Elliott would mutter; “the deuce take you
and Claire!” But he always gave in and tootled
away in the orchestra, while Selby, the delighted
substitute beside him, puffed and perspired over
a noiseless cotton-stuffed cornet. Bock, the besotted,
never doubted that both cornets were playing.
“Thank goodness this won’t last,” thought Elliott;
“our three months’ poverty is up on Monday and
then!—then this cursed orchestra can go to the
devil!”
Rat-tat-tat—! rattled Bock’s baton as he glanced
at Elliott.
“Oh you old ass!” grumbled Elliott, toot! toot!—“go
to Guinea!”—toot—toot—tootle—too-o-ot.
The humiliating part of it was that neither Clifford
nor Elliott could attend the rehearsals of “the
Queen of Siam” except in the orchestra. Bobinot
was omnipresent, and they were obliged to occupy
their places.
Now the orchestra was sunk in a pit so far below
the footlights that although the musicians were visible
to the audience, nothing on the stage could be
seen by the musicians themselves.
When Clifford was not obliged to blow his cornet,
he could hear Claire’s sweet voice:
“Oh, papa dear I much prefer
My helmet and my steel-ringed shirt,
My jewelled hilt, my gilded spur,
Targe, Casque, Tassett and Bassinet
So take away my waist and skirt!
Oh, take away
Oh, take away
Oh-h! take away my maiden’s skirt!”
Then he would stretch and crane his neck to see,
but Bock always caught him with the angry rat-tat-tat!—“hé!
la bas!” and he would clutch his cornet
and breathe music and anathemas. “It’s a pretty
state of affairs if I can’t see my own play,” he grumbled
to Elliott, “I’ll fix that ass, Bock—just wait!”
When Claire and Georges Max held the stage, and
the repartee made even the prompter chuckle, Clifford’s
curiosity almost crazed him, and he cursed
impartially, Bobinot, Bock, the orchestra and himself.
Claire was delicious, Max irresistible. Clifford
squirmed and listened:
Claire; “L’archeveque!”
Max; “Mais non, il faut”—
Claire (excited); “Qu’il vienne! Qu’il vienne! J’y
suis, J’y reste!—Et quil fait attention à mes
éperons!”
Max; “Mais—mais—c’est moi l’Archiveque—”
Claire (much disturbed); “Té! je le savais bien,
Monseigneur!”
“That’s going to take like wildfire,” whispered
Elliott lowering his cornet; “I wish I could see
the expression on Max’s face—”
“And on Claire’s! Hear the prompter laugh!”
“Look out—here comes the flourish—ready—now!
Enter the Queen, you know!”
“Tara—ta-ta-tata!” wheezed the cornets for the
entry of the Queen, while Boissy’s snare drum rattled
the salute.
Clifford was sulky and spoke no more that morning,
but the next day he went to see Selby.
“I’m d——d if I miss the first night of my own
opera,” he muttered.
Clifford was determined to see the first night’s
performance but he decided not to tell Elliott, as that
youth might also wish to see it. No, he would not
mention it to Elliott; he would quietly arrange it for
Selby to play the dummy and blow a cotton-stuffed
cornet beside Elliott. True, the flourish of trumpets
that was to announce the entrance of the Queen
would be, strictly speaking, a flourish of one cornet,
but Bock could never know and the audience
wouldn’t either for that matter. So he spoke to
Selby and gave him his stuffed cornet.
“There’s no cornet in the overture, you know—it’s
that stringed affair of Lalo’s. You are to watch
Elliott and pretend to toot when he does. The first
flourish is when the Queen comes in,” he explained
to Selby.
Then he went to bed, chuckling, for he had covertly
secured the last seat but one in a prominent box,
and he chuckled again as he thought of Elliott’s
fury on beholding him among the spectators.
All the next day he chuckled too, watching Elliott
furtively. The latter seemed very unsuspicious; he
did not even mention a wish to view the performance.
And at last the impatiently expected night arrived.
The Théâtre Bobinot was ablaze; banners waved
from the mansard; posters flamed under the gas jets
outside,—big yellow posters announcing “THE
QUEEN OF SIAM!”
Inside the theatre the orchestra was assembling.
Selby pretended to fuss over the leaves of the
score; he fiddled with his cornet a moment, then he
sat down and looked up at the house.
The audience was not what is termed “brilliant,”
but the house was jammed with the good people of
the Montparnasse Quarter, sandwiched in between
hordes of Latin Quarter students, actresses, grisettes
and vivacious young persons who preside over the
counters of the Bon Marché and Grands Magazines
of the Louvre. A first night always filled the little
theatre, box, pit, and gallery, and the announcement
of the “Queen of Siam,” with Mlle. Claire Plessis,
Mlle. Nevers and Max and Bourdeille, had stirred
the Quarter profoundly.
Selby polished the mouthpiece of his cornet and
called to Boissy, who left his snare drum and came
over.
“Where is Elliott?” he asked.
“Hasn’t come yet. Oh, you’re here to give
Clifford a chance? It’s a good house, isn’t it?”
“Great,” said Selby pensively, “I bet Clifford
makes a lot out of this. Here comes old Bock now.”
The leader of the orchestra, vinous as usual,
emerged from below, wiping his moustache, and
walked straight to his seat.
“I wish Elliott would hurry,” said Selby nervously.
“There’s no overture,—Bock cut it out because
the play’s long enough.”
“I know—I know, but there he is taking a last
look at the gallery and Elliott isn’t here. The thing
begins with a flourish of trumpets to the Queen.”
As he spoke, a figure came out of the little door
under the stage, holding a cornet.
“Thank goodness,” said Selby, “here he is now,—no!
by jingo, it’s a new cornettist!”
The stranger sat down in Elliott’s seat, picked
pensively at some cotton in his cornet, and smiled
at Selby.
“Where’s Elliott?” said Selby hoarsely.
“In that box,—see him? He wants to witness
the first act. He says”— But Selby sprang to his
feet, pallid with fright.
“Can you play a cornet?” he almost shrieked.
“No,—can’t you?” stammered the new arrival.
Before the wretched Selby could reply, Bock
rapped for attention; there came three heavy knocks
on the stage floor behind the curtain, and, as the
violins began the “Air of the Petticoat,” the curtain
twitched, trembled, and began to ascend, exposing a
brilliant stage and dozens of glittering limbs.
Clifford in his box, gazed at the chorus in rapture.
Then, as the chorus began to sing, he felt a violent
tug at his coat, and, looking round, beheld Elliott.
“You!” faltered Clifford, “what are you doing
here?”
Elliott’s face was shrunken with fright.
“Heavens!” he gasped, “they’ll miss the flourish!
Those fellows can’t play! I—I didn’t know you
had engaged Selby so I hired a man in the street”—Clifford
was rooted to the spot; his eyes fixed on
the miserable substitutes below. Then his hair
slowly rose as Max cried joyously:
“The Queen! The Queen! Hark—hark to the
trumpets’ shrill welcome!”
A dismal silence ensued. All eyes were turned
on the orchestra where Selby sat frozen stiff with
horror, while his companion, scarlet in the face,
cheeks puffed out and eyes starting from their
sockets, blew madly into his cotton-stuffed cornet
from which no sound proceeded.
“Hark! The trumpets ring again!” cried Max,
looking anxiously at Bock, who, speechless and furious,
waved his wand toward Selby.
“Idiots! Play!” he roared at last.
“We can’t!” gasped Selby. The audience
screamed.
Claire coolly walked to the footlights, but the sight
of Selby’s face sent her into wild uncontrollable
laughter.
Claire’s laughter saved the piece. The
house stood by her from that moment, and the
“Queen of Siam” went merrily on to the sound
of a cornetless orchestra. For Clifford and Elliott
and Selby had fled;—fled away into the snowy night,
far, far from the haunts of men.
This is a story of the Quarter, truer than it ought
to be. You have, doubtless, heard it before. It is
not original with me. I myself have heard it told
in London.
Ah! when shall we be wise, Madame?—When
shall we learn wisdom—we of the Quartier Montparnasse?
I could tell you how Clifford returned and was
forgiven by, Claire and Bobinot,—but I won’t. I
could tell you how Clifford presented his royalty
rights to Claire on the occasion of her marriage to
Monsieur Bobin—but there!—I nearly told you a
stage secret! So I shall answer no more questions—unless
you care to know about Colette and Elliott
and Selby.
Do you?
ANOTHER GOOD MAN.
“Ah! d’une ardeur sincere
Le temps ne peut distraire,
Et nos plus doux plaisirs
Sont dans nos souvenirs.
On pense, on pense encore
A celle qu’on adore,
Et l’on revient toujours
A ses premiers amours.”
ANOTHER GOOD MAN. — I. — II. — III. — IV. — V.
Une conscience sans Dieu est un tribunal sans juge.—Lamartine.
When Fradley came to Paris he renounced literature
as a means of livelihood, for, although his
success as a writer in “Brooklyn Babyhood,” had
been pecuniarily satisfying, it occurred to him that
painting might be less fatiguing than poetry, and
he decided to adopt it as his profession.
His illustrations to his own rhymes had been, up
to the present time, of archaic simplicity, and were
limited to pen and ink productions representing infants
afflicted with exaggerated eyes and eyelashes.
Young mothers hovered over the pages of “Brooklyn
Babyhood” spelling out his rhymes to crowing
infancy. In these jingles, children were told that
they were “arch” and “cute,” they were assured
of their importance, their every action was applauded,
solid pages of baby-talk were administered,
and baby-ridden Brooklyn writhed with delight.
There were some people, however, who revolted,—some
who even declared that Fradley was a public
nuisance and that his rhymes inculcated self-consciousness;
but these people were probably unnatural
parents.
When he wrote his immortal poem, “How many
toes has the Baby?” the Brooklyn “Banner” published
the poem in full with a portrait of and a peon
to “Brooklyn’s Brilliant Son.”
This was all very well but it couldn’t last. A
rival poet from Flatbush got hold of the Brooklyn
“Star” and began a series of poems, the baby-talk
of which made Fradley’s most earnest efforts fall
flat. In vain he demanded to know the exact number
of fingers and toes which the baby possessed;
in vain he cooed and gurgled and bleated! The
Flatbush poet was a woman, and she knew her
business. When Fradley cooed, she cooed; when
Fradley gurgled and bleated, she gurgled and
bleated, backed up by the entire staff of the Brooklyn
“Star.” In vain Fradley called for a counting
of toes; she extended her researches into distant
sections of baby’s anatomy, and Fradley was
doomed. The last blow fell when the Flatbush
poet produced
“BABY’S ICKLE TOOFY,”
which, translated freely, means “baby’s little tooth.”
That settled it. Fickle Brooklyn fell down and
worshipped the Flatbush lady, and Fradley sullenly
packed his bag and sailed for France.
When Fradley took up his abode in the Latin
Quarter, he expected that his arrival would create
something of a stir. It did not. He waited a
month for appreciation and finally asked Garland
what he thought of his illustrations.
“I haven’t seen any,” replied Garland.
“I didn’t know you illustrated,” added Carrington,
but noticing the mortification on Fradley’s face,
said good-naturedly, “You know we don’t see much
over here except the Paris papers; what do you
illustrate for?”
Fradley was speechless.
“What paper are they in?” asked Garland, yawning
innocently.
“In ‘Brooklyn Babyhood,’” snarled Fradley and
left the café.
Carrington, a modest young Englishman with a
high colour and blond moustache, looked troubled.
Garland was irritated.
“You know,” he said to Carrington, “if he shows
that sort of temper the older men will be down on
him.”
“It’s very annoying,” said Carrington.
“Very. We new men have got to keep pretty
quiet just now or the old men will make it hot for
us. This man Fradley is enough to turn the whole
studio against us. Did you make the fire this
morning?”
“Oh, yes, of course. Clifford was very decent to
me.”
“He’s all right, but there are some of the older
men in Julian’s who are spoiling to discipline us.
Did you notice it to-day?”
“I fancy I did,” replied Carrington, swallowing
his beer.
“This man Fradley,” continued Garland, “is
enough to queer the whole batch of this year’s men.
Confound him, he’s effeminate.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Carrington pleasantly.
“Well, I do. His room is opposite mine, you
know, and he’s trotting in and bothering me all the
time about the decorations of his boudoir. Whew!
Why, Carrington, he has tied ribbons all over his
furniture, and he has tidies and things about so that
you are afraid to sit down. I don’t want to misjudge
the man, for we new men must hang together,
but I draw the line at embroidered night shirts stuck
all over with lace and ribbon.”
“So do I,” said Carrington, “does he do that
sort of thing?”
“I suppose so. He brought one in to show me.”
“Maybe it wasn’t his,” suggested Carrington.
“Possibly not. It would have been more appropriate
for the Queen of Sheba.”
“Don’t,” said Clifford, “pat me on the back and
tell me to keep my shirt on!”
“Nonsense!” said Elliott, “you are making a
mountain out of a mole-hill!”
“And your language,” said Selby, “is not exactly—”
“Oh, isn’t it! Now you listen to me; the Café
des Écoles is no boudoir, and if a man can’t express
his views here then I’m a fossil.”
Rowden looked vaguely uneasy and Braith studied
Clifford over his pipe.
“The Quarter,” continued Clifford, “is going to
the devil; do you deny it?”
“Yes,” said Elliott cheerfully.
“That makes no difference—keep cool, Elliott, I
know you only said it for argument, but it isn’t
so—”
“Messieurs, you must make less noise,” said the
proprietor, hurrying over from the desk.
“Stop pounding on the table and yelling,” said
Clifford to Carroll.
“If you don’t,” observed Elliott, “the sergot
will come back and take our names again—”
“For the last time too, and Elliott’s already got
three, so he’ll go to the cooler and devil a sou will I
go bail,” growled Clifford; “now listen to me, you
fellows, if you want to know why the Quarter is
going to the bow-wows. Just look at the crop of this
year’s men! Are we going to put up with McCloud.
He threw the proprietor of the Café des Arts out of
doors and ran the Café himself at ruinous rates until
the proprietor came back with the police. I paid
his fine.”
“Well,” said Elliott, “McCloud is certainly cocky
for a nouveau!”
“Cocky? Well rather. Because he’s a sort of
infant Hercules and has played on the Australian
team is no reason why he should split all the tables
with his fist and do cheap feats of strength, and
grab a cab by the hind wheels and hold it with the
cabby yelling like a demon and everybody laughing
at me—”
“You!”
“I was in the cab; it was on the Boulevard Montparnasse—”
“And you were going—” began Elliott.
“Never mind where I was going,” said Clifford
with dignity, “the fact remains that I was inside.
It was lucky for McCloud that I was, for when a
policeman nipped his budding humour my bail came
in very handy.”
“And is that,” inquired Braith suavely, “the
ground for your assertion that the Quarter is
doomed?”
“Isn’t it enough?” demanded Clifford;—“a
nouveau taking liberties,—making me ridiculous before
the whole Montparnasse Quarter,—who know
me—every one of them,—and to crown all, being
with a lady—”
“Oh!” said Elliott tenderly. Osborne smirked
and whistled the devil’s quadrille, Elliott and Thaxton
played phantom trombones with enervating
effect and Carroll beat madly upon a bottle.
Clifford became redder and redder. His unrequited
affection for that wonderful little creature, the
new Bullier star, was a topic for mirth and gentle jest
throughout the Latin Quarter. They had recently
parted, friends,—it being understood that she liked
him, but hardly cared to pin her affections to a man
who sat helpless in a cab while somebody held the
hind wheels and the boulevard laughed. It was putting
it plainly perhaps, but it did no harm, and Clifford
was very careful to keep it to himself.
“You fellows,” observed Clifford scornfully, “had
better stop those monkey shines. Put down that
bottle, Carroll, or I’ll take it away. You’ll be trying
to stuff it in your mouth next. Bite on the cork, it’s
better for teething.”
This cruel thrust at the very recent advent of
Carroll to full-fledged honours in the studio had its
effect.
“I know,” continued Clifford, “that you all think
I’m blighted, but you’re all mistaken. I’m sure you
will see that I am right about these new men when
I tell you what happened at the studio this morning.
I sat down in a front place and waited for the
roll-call, and, before my name was called, a thing—a
nouveau took the place himself.”
“What!” cried the others incredulously.
“It’s true,” continued Clifford, “this baby—this
nouveau violated all precedent, and, because his
name came before mine on the list, he actually had
the impudence to throw me down!”
The others looked thoughtful.
“That is going too far,” observed Elliott gravely,
“we must discipline these young gentlemen.”
“There are two or three,” said Thaxton, “who
seem worse than the rest, for instance, young
Garland—”
“Seems to me that was the creature’s name who
took my place,” interrupted Clifford.
“It couldn’t be—he’s a decent fellow and makes
the fire when he’s told to,” said Selby.
“Perhaps he didn’t know you were an old man,”
suggested Elliott.
“Probably not,” said Carroll, who was still smarting
from the teething taunt, “Clifford hasn’t been
twice in the studio since the nouveaux came.”
Elliott took out a note-book and wrote down
Garland’s name.
“I’ll keep an eye on him,” he said, “but there is
another little wretch who ought to have an example
made of him at once.”
“Who?” asked Clifford.
“I believe his name is Fradley,” replied Elliott
lighting a cigar.
“Then we’ll fix Fradley,” muttered Clifford.
“Who cares for a game of billiards?”
The roll-call was over at Julian’s and every place
had been marked in white chalk on the floor. The
model in the first studio had profited by the confusion
attendant on the distribution of bread, colours
and canvasses, and, shuffling into his trousers and
slippers, strolled into the second studio of Boulanger
and Lefevre to investigate the cause of the
uproar which had arisen and which continued with
increasing violence.
The studio was packed with yelling students,
some mounted on tabourets, some on the old dust-chest
by the door, others on the stove and model-stand.
From Doucet’s two studios a delegation
had arrived, all of the Sculptors and most of Bouguereau’s
men were there, and the noise was terrific.
A big blond fellow wearing the uniform of a cuirassier
seemed to be directing things, and his bellows
shook the windows and rattled the bones on “Pierre,”
the battered studio skeleton.
The clerk came in and remonstrated, but Clifford
put him out and locked the glass door, leaving him
gesticulating and taking names as fast as he could
write. Then Jules peeped in, smiled sadly and beckoned
to Boissy, the cuirassier massier. Boissy
opened the door and explained that they were only
“organising.” That was sufficient, and Jules and
the clerk withdrew.
When the classic halls of Julian’s echoed with demoniac
screams, cat-calls, and howls—when voices
were uplifted in every language except German, and
the thickets of easels were mowed down in rows by
some playful boot-heel, it was generally an indication
that the students were “organising.” They
had a passion for organising, and they seldom failed
to indulge it. Just now they were organising under
the leadership of that strange creature, Sara, also
known as “La Rousse,” who was generally the root
of all mischief in the Quarter. She stood on the
model-stand beside Boissy, her fiery red hair coiled
along her neck, her wonderful white skin glistening,
her mysterious face bathed in the sunshine which
streamed down from the glass roof above.
With an inscrutable smile she studied the massed
faces below her. Occasionally her eyes rested on
some new man, who never failed to feel uncomfortable
and look at the floor until the grayish-green
eyes swept in another direction. Sara was haughty
at best. In her sunniest smiles lurked the lightning
of scorn, and in all her brief “affairs,” the caprice
of passion never disturbed her astounding egotism,
never lowered the imperious head, never drove the
shadow of irony from her scarlet lips.
Boissy shouted for silence, and banged on the floor
with his spurred heels, but nobody paid attention
until the girl took a step forward and held up both
pink palms as if to shield her ears from the pandemonium.
That was sufficient.
Then with a nod to Boissy, who straightened his
epaulettes and looked fierce, she began very quietly.
“Messieurs il s’agit—” when an unlucky nouveau
fell off a stool and crashed to the floor carrying
several easels with him. He was mobbed at once
amid cries of “Silence, cochon! Down with the
Nouveau! Vive Sara!”
“C’est épatant,” observed Sara with superb
scorn, “fiche moi cet nouveau au clou!”
No sooner said than the unlucky youth was seized
and hustled toward the dust-chest amid cries of “au
clou! au clou!”
Elliott opened the lid of the dust-chest and looked
at Boissy.
“What’s his name,” growled Boissy.
“Freddie Fradley,” replied Elliott, “shall he go
in?”
Fradley screamed and struggled, but at a sign
from Sara they shoved him in, and, inserting some
mahl-sticks under the lid to give him air, requested
“Fatty” Carriere to sit on the top, which he did
with alacrity. Sara tossed her glittering hair and
continued, undeterred by the faint screams from
the chest:
“Messieurs, you all know that on the night of the
Mi-Carême, it is the custom of our studio to go en
masse, to the Bullier. Messieurs, the massiers of all
the studios have decided to honour me with an escort,
but—” laughing proudly, “that is the difficulty!
All of you wish to go with me, which you
know very well is impossible. Are there not other
girls in the Quarter?”
“No!” shouted the students in a spasm of gallantry.
She opened her arms with a peculiarly graceful
motion. “You know that I adore you all,—all the
Julian men, and I do not wish to show favouritism—”
“Vive Sara! Vive la Rousse!” came thundering
from the students and was echoed by stifled
yells from the dust-chest.
“Fatty” Carriere banged on the lid and uttered
awful threats against Fradley’s health unless he
ceased. Sara smiled. “No, no favouritism,” she
said—“mais—mais comment faire?”
“Take us all as escorts!” cried Clifford, and the
Frenchmen understood and took up the cry—“en
choisisez pas! nous voulons aller tous!”
The girl’s eyes sparkled, and she shook her head
at Clifford. “Monsieur the incorrigible!”
Clifford waved his hat and cried,—“C’est entendu
alors! Vive Sara!”
“Mais non, mon petit Clifford,” smiled the girl,
“c’est impossible—”
“Not at all,” exclaimed Boissy with a reckless
laugh, “Clifford and I—we will arrange that!”
“Of course,” replied Clifford, “we’ll fix the
police.”
Then bedlam broke loose, and impromptu quadrilles
began, and “Fatty” Carriere, unwilling to lose
his share of the dance, hastily locked the chest,
punched some air-holes in the lid, oblivious of the
danger which Fradley would run if anybody sat
down on them, and went lumbering and gyrating
about until his elephantine gambols shook the
building.
Shortly afterward, the fatherly Monsieur Julian
appeared, softly suggesting that work should begin,
and ten minutes later the seats were full, the models
posed in the various rooms, and the scrape of charcoal
and palette knife alone broke the quiet of the
studio.
Clifford, who had missed the morning roll-call,
roamed about looking for a place. There appeared
to be none. The lines of easels radiating in circles
from the model-stand were all occupied. He glared
at the nouveaux.
“This is disgusting,” he observed to Elliott,
“fancy a four-year man hunting a place and those
fool nouveaux squatting on the tabourets!”
“Come in time,—it’s the only way now,” replied
Elliott.
“Here is a place, Mr. Clifford,” said Garland who
was sitting in the front row. Clifford threaded his
way among the easels to his side.
“It’s very good of you,” he said; “whose name
is that on the floor?”
“Fradley’s,” said Garland. Clifford rubbed it out
and substituted his own signature.
“This begins Fradley’s discipline,” he muttered,
and called to Ciceri to bring him his portfolio.
Then he looked at Garland and was prepossessed in
his favor.
“You’re a nouveau, are you not?” he asked
amiably; “what is your name?”
“Garland.”
“Mine is Clifford.”
“Oh, we all know that,” laughed Garland.
“Oh, you do!” said Clifford, “and how the devil
do you know it?”
Garland did not think it prudent to mention the
cab incident, and Clifford picked up his charcoal and
squinted at the model.
“I hear,” said Garland, “that you older men are
going to discipline us.”
“We are,” said Clifford calmly.
“Why?”
“Well, you see, we usually receive a certain
amount of respect and deference from new men, and
before you fellows came nobody ever heard of a
nouveau turning an old man out of his seat.”
Carrington looked up from his easel. “I am a
nouveau,” he said, “and I think, Mr. Clifford, you
will find that the nouveaux respect the traditions of
the studio.”
“I think so, too,” insisted Garland.
Clifford looked at him coldly. “Didn’t you turn
me out last week?” he demanded.
“I,” cried Garland, “never!”
“Fradley did,” said Cary, “and I noticed it at
the time and wondered why you didn’t spank him,
Clifford.”
“Well, by Jove!” exclaimed Clifford, “I thought
it was you, Garland.”
“I know you did,” replied Garland indignantly,
“and a pretty life I’ve led with Rowden and Elliott
and all the concour men making it hot for me. I
respect the traditions and always will.”
“Then I beg your pardon,” said Clifford cordially,
“come and see me at my studio.”
All the nouveaux knew what that meant. It indicated
that Garland would soon be released from
menial work, and would find himself in the charmed
circle of the powers that be.
“By the way,” said Clifford, “there is that fellow
Fradley in the dust-chest. Hadn’t I better let him
out?”
“Has he enough air?” asked Selby.
“Plenty. I bored some more holes just now and
asked him how he felt. He said I was no gentleman.”
“He says,” said Rowden, “that it’s a disgrace to
his family and a blot on his honour. He’s an excitable
customer and screams like a cat when addressed
through the air-holes in the lid.”
“Oh, let him out,” said Clifford.
“No, he must be taught decency. He’s been
here three months, and that’s long enough for the
studio to size him up.”
“Why did you put him in?” asked Garland.
“Because,” replied Elliott, “he made a racket
trying to go out when Sara was speaking.”
“He couldn’t help it, he fell off the stool; let him
out,” said Clifford.
“No, he must understand that this studio won’t tolerate
a sneak. Did you know that he went to old Julian
with tales of our doings and said that for his part
he never met such a rude and vulgar set of men before?
He said he had not come to Paris to listen
to models make speeches, but had expected to find
a refined and elevating art atmosphere. He insisted
that he could not draw if the studio was noisy, and
he asked old Julian to stop the racket. Fancy the
expression on Julian’s face!”
Clifford’s face was a study. “What impudence,”
he said, “what did Julian do?”
“He? Oh, he told him that he was not obliged
to stay; that there were other schools in Paris.”
Clifford turned to his drawing and shrugged his
shoulders. “Let him sit in the box then,” he muttered,
steadying his plumb line with the end of his
pencil; “dust-chest discipline won’t hurt him!”
Clifford was a clever draughtsman. The nouveaux
watched him in respectful admiration as he constructed
his study, indicated a shadow here and
there, and then, dusting the paper, rapidly sketched
in the essential outlines and began to model the
head with a vigour and dash which did not at
all detract from its value as a serious academic
study.
Mid-day struck, and there was a scramble for hats
and a rush for the stairs. Bouguereau’s men came
trampling out of their atelier with the studio band
at their head and the studio mascot, a pale-eyed
goat named “Tapage,” bringing up the rear. Following
Bouguereau’s atelier came Doucet’s two
rooms and behind them Chapu’s sculptors. The
stairs were jammed, and as Clifford was in a hurry
to get his luncheon, he persuaded “Tapage” to
butt the passage clear, which the goat was only too
glad to do, for he smelled the appetising odour of
brown paper and cabbage leaves in the court
below.
When Clifford had reached the restaurant on the
corner of the boulevard he remembered that Fradley
was still in the dust-bin. “The deuce!” he
muttered, “I’ve got to go back and let the beggar
out!”
Sara, who had been posing in the second studio
for the concour men had also forgotten Fradley, and
it was only when she had finished dressing and stood
alone in the studio twisting up her burnished
tresses, that a rustling in the dust-chest behind her
recalled Fradley’s existence to her mind.
“B’en vrai!” she exclaimed, “I forgot you, my
friend!” and she stooped and drawing the bolt,
lifted the heavy lid. Fradley was squatting in a
corner of the chest.
“Ah! mais ça—c’est trop fort!” she cried in
self-reproach; “I am so sorry.”
Fradley snarled.
The girl looked at him curiously for a moment
and then began to laugh. “To think that we all
should have forgotten you, my poor friend! I shall
scold Boissy and Clifford—oh—they shall catch it!
Do you know you are very dusty?”
Fradley arose and surveyed his cuffs. Then he
turned to the mirror and grew giddy with rage.
His long, artistically arranged hair was full of straws,
and his thin egotistical features bore little resemblance
to Byron’s at twenty, which he was confident
they did when not smeared with soot.
“The rude, ungentlemanly creatures! The horrid
brutes!” he cried. “I will complain to Julian, I
will have them dismissed—”
“Comment?” said the girl.
Then Fradley plunged into the French language.
“Vooly voo donny moi—er—a—rest, or vooly voo
pas! Je swee tray fachy,—er—er—tray, tray
fachy!”
“You are angry? Mais mon petit, tu as raison!”
Fradley eyed her with animosity. “C’est votre
faut!” he said; “Je dirais Musseer Julian toot
sweet!”
“Comment?” inquired Sara.
“Wee! Wee!” he said with a venomous glance
at her, “vooz avvy mis moi dans cette boite!” She
did not understand his accusation, but she laughed
wickedly and marched straight up to him. Before
he knew what she was about she had deliberately
thrown her arms about his neck and kissed him.
“There,” she said calmly, “we must not be enemies,
mon petit; now I forgive you for making a
racket when I was trying to speak, and you may
tell the whole atelier that Sara has kissed you.”
Then with an imperious nod she marched out of the
studio leaving Fradley petrified.
A few moments later Clifford came in and found
him still motionless, gaping vacantly.
“Oh, you’re out, eh?” said Clifford. Fradley
paid no attention to this salute, but stared at the
door through which Sara had disappeared.
Clifford eyed him for a moment and then sat down
on the chest.
“Fradley,” he said, “you listen to me and I’ll
give you a pointer or two concerning this studio.
Be manly and you’ll get along. Don’t kick against
tradition. Better men than either of us have conformed
to the customs here and filled the stove and
searched for the ‘grand reflecteur’ on dark days.”
He looked hard at Fradley. “You had better
conform to custom or go somewhere else. We seldom
haze here,—we never haze a manly man, and if
you know anything about the École des Beaux Arts
you will appreciate what I say.”
Fradley was looking at him, but something in his
eyes told Clifford he was not listening.
Then Clifford rose, disgusted, and swung out
through the hall and down the stairs, leaving Fradley
in an imbecile trance.
Fradley had delicate tastes. His rooms were
hung with pale green draperies, tidies lay on every
divan, and his initials were embroidered on his
pillow shams. He worked very little at the studio.
“It is not necessary,” he told Garland; “mere
painting doesn’t make an artist,—it’s experience;
an artist must be broad!” So Fradley began the
process of broadening by going to theatres, concerts,
exhibitions and museums. He also presented
letters of introduction to families who maintained
nourishing tables. There was one thing about him
that Garland could not understand. Fradley was
thin, very thin, but he ate ravenously, and Garland,
eyeing him from his meagre face to his spindle
shanks, wondered why he did not grow stouter.
“It’s most extraordinary,” he said to Carrington,
“the fellow eats like a pig and grows thin on it.
It’s very disagreeable to me. I wish he’d stop coming
in here every evening.”
“You’re too severe on him,” said Carrington.
“I am? Well just wait until he begins visiting
you with a roll of manuscript poems to read. By
Jove, he nearly drives me idiotic!”
“Oh, he’s a very decent fellow,” said Carrington;
“he’s a man of splendid morals—”
“—According to himself,” said Garland. “Since
he arrived in the Quarter he has not missed an evening
in telling us how he scorns the immoral students
of this immoral Quarter, and how innocent and pure
he is himself. I take no stock in that sort of thing.
You and I are morally decent, but we don’t sound
trumpets on that account.”
Carrington was silent for a moment, then he said
diffidently; “I’m rather sorry for him; he isn’t
popular, you know. I think we ought to be friendly
to him.”
“It’s his own fault that he is unpopular.”
“Perhaps so; anyway I might as well tell you
that he asked us to come to see him to-night. I accepted.”
“Good heavens,” groaned Garland, “he’s sure to
read us a poem.”
“What of it?”
“Oh, I can stand it if you can. I’m tired and
cross, but if you have accepted that settles it.”
“It’s nine o’clock,” said Carrington, glancing at
his watch, “we might as well go now and get away
early. I’m dead tired myself. Come on, old chap,
and face the music. We nouveaux should stick together!”
“You’re d——n democratic for an aristocrat,”
laughed Garland, following him across the hallway to
Fradley’s door. They found Fradley sitting before
the piano. He could not play the piano, but he had
an enervating habit of striking single notes with
one finger which filled Garland with murderous inclinations.
“Ah!” said Fradley in affected surprise, “Garland?—and
Lord Ronald Carrington—”
“How are you, Fradley,” said Carrington hastily,
“trot out your verses, for Garland and I are going to
sport our oak directly—we’re dead beat from the
studio concour.”
Carrington had worked modestly in the Quarter
for months, living under his name of Carrington
with no prefix, for he hated notoriety and fuss, and
was perfectly aware that a fuss would be made over
him if people discovered him to be identical with
the young Lord Carrington who led his company so
gallantly in Burmah, He had resigned from the
service to study art, and he worked hard and faithfully
to make up for lack of ability. It took Fradley
to discover his title and identity and, much to Carrington’s
chagrin, he spread the glad news and fell
down and worshipped.
“Come,” said Garland, “let’s hear your verses.
Got anything to smoke?”
“You may smoke,” murmured Fradley, in a
trance before Carrington, “for Lord Carrington
smokes—”
“For goodness, sake call me Carrington,” said
Ronald, “and give us some tobacco will you?”
Fradley produced his tobacco and then began to
glide about the room tidying things, arranging
knick-knacks, dusting albums, until Garland shuddered.
“Come, Fradley,” he said, as amiably as he could,
“trot out your grog and poetry and let’s get to bed.
You know we only have to-morrow on the concour
and we must get up early.”
Fradley tripped over to the piano, found his
manuscript, tripped back again to the fireplace, sat
down, throwing one lank leg over the other, and
coughed gently.
“It’s only a trifle—a little thing I finished to-night.
Let me read it to you.”
Garland, aghast at the bulky manuscript, lighted
a cigar and gave himself up to gloom. Carrington
settled back in his chair and determined to enjoy it.
“It is entitled, ‘The Kiss of Sin,’” observed
Fradley.
“Oh, fin-de-siècle?” inquired Carrington.
“I thought you were opposed to immorality,”
said Garland.
“This is moral!” gasped Fradley, “do you think
I would—”
“No—no! go on, old fellow,” said Carrington.
“For Heaven’s sake,” muttered Garland.
Then with a smile the poet began:
“Her burnished hair is red as flame,
Her red lips burn like fire,
And she has pressed the kiss of shame,
Upon my lips. Am I to blame?
Away, bold siren! Learn to tame
Thy culpable desire!”
“Now is that immoral?” asked Fradley.
Ronald was dozing, eyes wide open.
“No,” said Garland, “that’s harmless; go on,”
and he curled himself up in the arm-chair and thought
of Sara La Rousse. The poem was in cantos and
they were numerous. Some cantos were tearful,
some tempestuous. Many paid beautiful tribute to
temperance, such as the verse beginning:
“Away! away! with the rose-wreathed cup!”
A little further along, Fradley’s morals tottered, for
the lines,
“Oh, never shall lips of mine be pressed
To thy wicked mouth or thy sinful breast!”
were almost immediately followed by:
“Beautiful creature, fly with me!
I’ll build thee a house ’neath the hawthorn tree.”
“I thought you said you gave her the shake!”
interrupted Garland querulously. Carrington woke
up at the same moment and looked terribly ashamed
of himself.
“Very charming,” he murmured, “it’s about Sara,
isn’t it?”
Fradley blushed. “Oh, no—er—it’s only a poetic
fancy.”
“Any red-headed girl—eh?” said Garland rising;
“well, I am awfully obliged to you,—we’ll have the
rest of it soon I hope—come along, Ronald.”
Fradley accompanied them to the door.
“Are you going to that—that orgie at the Bal
Bullier on Mi-Carême?” he asked.
“I am,” said Garland.
“Are you?” he asked of Carrington.
“Oh, yes, I suppose so; everybody else is going.”
“And do you think it right?”
“No—it’s not decent; you would not enjoy it,”
said Garland with a malicious smile. “Don’t go.”
“I don’t know—I don’t know,” murmured Fradley;
“an artist must be broad—”
“Especially when he’s abroad—”
“Oh, come on!” grumbled Carrington,—“good
night, Fradley, awfully obliged you know.”
The poet entered his boudoir and lighting a wax
candle looked at himself in the mirror. He smoothed
his love-locks, touched his lips with glycerine, and
crawling into an embroidered night-shirt sank languidly
upon the bed, pulling the silken coverlet over
his ears. Then he began to think of Sara.
From the Seine to the Bullier, the Boulevard St.
Michel lay glistening under the frosty stars. On
the fountain in the Place St. Michel, the iron griffins
which spat water all summer into the basin below,
sat grim and helpless, jaws and claws bound in chains
of ice. Above them victorious St. Michel lifted the
flat of his sword to spank a prostrate Satan whose
nether limbs were now mercifully padded with snow.
The Boulevard, packed from gutter to gutter,
echoed with the fanfare of Carnival. Cabs crowded
along five deep; tram-cars and omnibuses wheezed
and tooted and ploughed their way through the constantly
increasing throngs.
With mask and horn and mirliton the crowd swept
through the boulevard, while from the terraces
and windows of every café, students sprawled, and
shouted and chanted strange anthems to celebrate
the Mi-Carême.
The Café Vachette was festooned with gas jets,
the Café de la Source glowed under clusters of electric
globes, the Cafés d’Harcourt and Rouge were
ablaze with lanterns and electricity, and the ice-covered
fountain in the Place de Medici flashed back
from its crystalline basin a million sparkling rays of
blue and gold. On top of the hill the Bullier rose
terraced with coloured lamps, bathed in a flood of
electric light, which traced a trembling network of
shadows over the asphalt among the trees of the
Avenue de L’Observatoire. And among the shadows
which the branches flung across the parkway,
partly concealed by the terrace of the café which
forms the angle of the avenue, a figure, enveloped
in a sealskin overcoat, shivered and peered across
the square to where the frivolous and godless were
pouring along the sidewalk to the Bullier. On they
swept, with horn and song and the rattle of canes on
bench and shutter; and past them dashed cab after
cab, halting for an instant at the entrance, while
visions of light draperies and lighter feet sped across
the foyer to the cloak-room. Now a band of architects
arrived, chanting the slogan of Lalou, now
a masked company of artists in blouse and béret,
locking arms with a dozen of the gentler sex. At
times the throng closed about some favourite who
immediately mounted a boulevard bench to harangue
them on the evil of being serious.
The figure in the sealskin overcoat appeared to be
interested, and ventured a little way along the square,
but was almost immediately frightened back by the
voice of a compatriot, inebriated but melodious;
“He didn’t come back no more.
N—o!”
He didn’t come more.
“N—n she sat by the fire—hic!”
It was Arizona.
“N—n she sat by the fire—”
here memory proved treacherous, and, after several
attempts to recall the fate of the abandoned one,
Arizona jerked a large felt hat over one eye,
squared his shoulders, advanced his lower jaw and
began to yell. “Come an’ pick up the dead—aw!
Come an’ rescue the dyin’! It’s my night to
howl, an’ a souvenir goes with each an’ every
corpse!”
Across the square somebody in the crowd shouted:
“Arizona, shut up!”
“W’as that?” demanded Arizona indignantly;
and, encircling a tree with one arm, he started the
other in a rapid rotary motion increasing in velocity
until it looked like an extinct Catherine-wheel.
“What’s the matter, Arizona?” asked Garland
who came running across the street; “you know
you mustn’t yell like that in English.”
“A souvenir goes with each corpse,” said Arizona
sullenly, “I’m a pitiless wolf—”
“You’re a pitiful ass,” said Clifford, coming up,
“whom are you scrapping with now?”
“If I find him I’ll jump on to his neck,” said
Arizona sulkily.
“He means Fradley,” said Elliott to Clifford,
“he’s jealous because Sara forbade him to assault
Fradley.”
The figure in the sealskin coat shuddered behind
his tree.
“Arizona, my son,” said Clifford, “you’re a
nouveau yet, and you’d better not make yourself too
conspicuous. You’re drunk too, and if I catch you
trying to get into the Bullier I’ll settle with you in
a way you’ll remember. Give me that six-shooter—quick.
Now don’t try any of your cheap cow-boy
humor in the Latin Quarter. Go home.”
“Look yere, Clifford,” said Arizona, “I’m a noovo
but I ain’t no slouch, an’ you fellows never have to
tell me to be less fresh. Now I—hic!—I objec’ to
Fradley chasin’ Sara—”
“You have no claims on Sara,” said Elliott laughing.
“All right, then I hain’t, but I objec’ to that fool-hen
Fradley scratchin’ alkali in my sage-bush.
Mebbe Sara ain’t my business; but I’m doin’ dooty
about thet there public claim, an’ I’m death on
jumpers like him!”
At that moment the uproar on the boulevard
was redoubled. A battalion of singing students,
each clad in evening dress over which was draped a
white blouse, was advancing from the Boulevard
Montparnasse.
“Come on, Garland,—Arizona, go home!” said
Clifford, and he hurried across the square to join
the procession, followed by Elliott and Garland.
In the middle of the procession, enthroned upon
the roof of a cab sat Sara. She was engaged in exploding
squibs while Boissy held the terrified horse
down to a sideway prance. Behind the cab marched
Julian’s young hopefuls, singing “Le Bal à
l’Hôtel-de-Ville.” Sara fired a whole bunch of squibs as
the cab came to a halt before the statue of Marshal
Ney, then, as it moved on into the flare of light,
a mighty shout arose; “Vive Sara!” to which
that young person politely replied, “Vive l’atelier
Julien!”
A moment later Sara and her cohorts were engulfed
in the throng passing through the foyer of
the Bal Bullier.
Half an hour later, Arizona appeared at the box
office and charged in with a whoop which raised the
hair under the silver helmet of the cavalryman on
guard. It was, however, nearly twelve o’clock when
Fradley, his eyes bulging with fright, sidled into the
lobby, bought his ticket and sought the den of the
female harpies who take checks for wraps. He
slipped the sealskin overcoat from his meagre frame,
and a harpy grabbed it. He hurriedly thrust the
zinc check into his pocket, smoothed his love-locks
and tripped timidly to the head of the stairs which
leads down to the floor of the ballroom. Here a
coarse red-necked man relieved him of his ticket,
and he stood face to face with the gilded demon—Vice!
For a moment he thought of flight; then
something on the floor below made him blush violently.
“Get out of the way! You’re blocking the
stairs!” shouted the red-necked man, but Fradley
did not hear him in the din. Then a brutal cavalryman
seized Fradley and hustled him down the stairs.
“Stop!” screamed the poet, but somebody in the
crowd below caught him by the leg. It was a fearful
struggle. The red-necked man vociferated, the
soldier pushed and the masked figure below hauled
away at his feet. Fradley felt he was losing consciousness;
the scene swam before him. For one
awful moment he saw, in the gaudy surging masses
below, the glittering pit of hell—his ears were
stunned by the crash of demoniac music,—then something
gave way, the soldier snickered, and Fradley
found himself jerked headlong into the gulf, only to
be caught in the arms of a stalwart personage wearing
a false nose and a tin crown over one ear.
“Welcome to Pandemonium!” yelled the
crowned personage, as he banged Fradley over the
head with a bladder; “and may I ask, Monsieur, if
you generally come into a Royal Presence on your
head?”
Before Fradley could reply, a Nautch Girl caught
him around the neck and swung him into the crush
of dancers. He struggled violently.
“What! you won’t dance?” she cried, with a
stamp of her bangled sandals.
“No, I won’t!” cried Fradley, perspiring with
terror.
“You shall!” she insisted.
Then a clown with his face all white, came squealing
and tumbling along, neatly floored him in an unexpected
flip-flap, picked him up, and laying his
chalky face on his shoulder, shrieked and sobbed,
“oh, mon frère! mon frère!” This was the last
straw. With a wrench and a twist he freed himself
and fled to the gallery, where he found a vacant table
and sat down to collect his thoughts. Little by
little his fright gave way to anger. A waiter dusted
the chalk from his coat and told him that there was
a mirror behind the musicians’ box. Here he
smoothed his hair and rebuttoned his collar, keeping
a suspicious eye on two young ladies of the ballet
who were practising strange steps before an adjoining
mirror.
“Monsieur,” said one of them, “have the goodness
to tell me whether I do the ‘grand écart,’ as
well as ‘La Goulu.’”
“What is the ‘grand écart’?” asked Fradley stiffly.
He was instructed, and he withdrew in haste to
his table in the gallery.
A quadrille was in progress below. He stood on
his chair to see and then sat down again, not to see.
This manœuvre he repeated at intervals and ended
by remaining on his chair, “For,” he argued, “it’s
life,—and an artist must be broad.”
Before the quadrille ended, he was playfully
toppled from his chair by a Spanish dancer, who
took his place and offered to reward him with a kiss
which he refused. After awhile the dancer skipped
off with an Arab, and a feeling akin to loneliness
took possession of Fradley.
The dull red and blue woodwork of the Bullier
was hung with the banners of all nations. In the
musicians’ gallery, Conor and his orchestra banged
away at the “March into Hell,” and the tables
trembled with the crash of the brass. The floor was
crowded to suffocation. Imbecile shrieking clowns
in ruffles and powder, went madly bounding about,
Turks footed it with Russian peasant girls, gendarmes
wearing false noses and enormous moustaches
locked arms with “ces messieurs” of the Vilette
who wore the charming costume of that quarter including
“favoris” and “rouflaquettes.” Students in
evening dress galloped about playing circus, and a
pretty Cupid, mounted on one young gentleman’s
shoulders, challenged a shepherdess, mounted on
another, to a race, so away they went, crying “Allons!
houp! houp!” From a near corner a monotonous
chanting arose, where some thirty students were
squatting in a ring beating upon drums with their
hands. It was the rhythmic air of an Egyptian
dance which was being executed in the middle by a
willowy white-veiled girl who swung two gilded
scimitars. Like sheet lightning the broad blades of
the swords flashed above the silver-flecked veil, as
her slender, supple figure swayed to the music.
“Brava! Bis! Bis!” they cried, and the girl, with
eyes like stars above her veil, whirled the scimitars
into circles of flame. Suddenly she stood rigid, there
came a clash of steel, the swords lay crossed before
her, and, as the minor air swelled out, she whipped
off her veil and sent it floating and billowing above
her head while her little feet began to move to and
fro among the swords, blade upward on the floor.
The applause was deafening as she tossed back her
head and said with the merriest laugh, “Je veux
bien boire un bock!”
Clifford jumped up from the floor and picking up
the swords presented them on one knee.
“Tiens! c’est toi, mon ami?”
“Yes. Forgive me the cab, Cécile,” he murmured,
drawing her half resisting arm through his.
“I can’t forgive you. It was too ridiculous to sit
there,—and somebody holding the hind wheels.”
“Oh, Cécile—”
“No—no!”
“Ma petite Cécile—”
“By Jove, she’s going to forgive him,” said Elliott
to Rowden who was dancing attendance on the pretty
Cupid.
“Mr. Rowden, I insist,” pouted the Cupid, shaking
her curls.
“But I don’t enjoy playing circus,” pleaded Rowden,
as Boissy pranced proudly by, his epaulettes
over his ears, bearing Sara as Diana, who prodded
him on with a silver-gilt arrow.
Then Cupid became petulant and signified her intention
of seeking another steed, and presently
Elliott became the pleased spectator of his friend
careering about in company with similarly burdened
youths.
“I’m not in it,” sighed Elliott, until he spied Margot,
who stamped her foot and called for a steed.
Shortly afterwards he joined the rest in feats of the
haut-école.
To say that Fradley was enjoying himself is not
strictly true. Once every ten minutes he subdued
some bound of a tortured conscience with the
thought; “artists must be broad;” but except for
these encounters with his doubts he found it all
secretly thrilling and pleasant. He was lonely, in
a way, yet he hardly knew what he would want of
company. As for speaking to any of those bright-eyed
young persons who now and then slapped his
face with a rose or rattled a tambourine over his
hat,—that was out of the question. No, indeed!
He would look on, “because an artist must be
broad,” but he had no desire to contaminate himself
with a word or a smile from such as they. No,
indeed! No! No! There seemed to be some need
of repeating this frequently to himself, but curiously
enough it did not assuage his loneliness. Once a
black-eyed Mephistopheles poked her pointed red
feather into his eyes and then begged pardon with
an irresistible smile which, fortunately for history,
came several centuries too late for St. Anthony.
What Fradley might have done had not the girl
been carried off by Garland, nobody can tell. He
felt a thump in his throat and a murderous feeling
toward Garland, and yet he was sure that he had
been about to wither temptation with a frown. Carrington
spoke in his ear.
“Look at Sara! Magnificent!” Fradley turned.
Seated upon a table in the gallery with the air of
an Empress, Sara received the homage of the Quarter.
Behind her Cécile and Clifford waved gaudy
fans and imbibed champagne in tall goblets. The
curly-headed Cupid and the black-eyed Mephistopheles
were endangering their silken hose by sliding
down the balustrade, aided and applauded by a
Japanese maid and three fairies.
Fradley had eyes for Sara only. “Vulgar,” he
said.
“Yes,” said Carrington doubtfully. A great wave
of loneliness swept over Fradley.
“Shameless!” he gasped.
Then Sara’s strange grey eyes met his across the
whirl of the carnival; he saw her throw up her
haughty head and send to him a wonderful smile,—a
smile that scorched and yet healed, and in an agony
of doubt he opened his lips to cry again to Carrington—to
the world, “shameless!” but his lips were
dry, and his voice died in his throat with a click.
The music clashed; Cécile dropped her glass and
clasped Clifford’s hand; Sara sprang into Boissy’s
arms,—there was a rush, a tempest of cheers, and
Fradley, jostled and hustled clung to a pillar,—clung
a moment only, then was swept away, into
the throng.
“Dance!” cried a breathless voice behind him,
and, “dance!” cried another voice beside him. He
tried to stem the tide,—he shut his eyes, but soft
arms were around his neck and a puff of perfume
smote him like a blow in the face, and “dance!
dance!” cried a voice in his ear. He knew the voice,
his eyes flew open and he cried out, but “dance!
dance! dance!” she panted, and her burnished hair
flew in his face. He saw the crescent on her brow,
he saw the strange grey eyes below it. Each separate
hair in the fiery mane flashed like a perfumed
flame, and he reeled and steadied himself with a
soft hand that sought his own, while the orchestra
thundered and the rosy ring of faces floated away,
away, into an endless rosy chain.
When it was that he drank something, he could
not remember. He was very thirsty, and iced champagne
was but a temporary relief.
“Good!” cried Boissy with a stare, “so you’re
going in for it!”
Fradley looked at him, but Sara dropped her hand
on his arm saying, “Toi, tu sais bien danser,” and
turning scornfully to Boissy, “go away. You dance
like a gendarme!”
The music began again, and with the music
bedlam broke loose. There was no pretence of
sets. After a couple had danced themselves into
exhaustion, they climbed over the balcony and
watched the others. Cécile tossed her veil into the
human whirlpool below, laughing delightedly as the
silver stars were rent from it and sent scaling into
the air. Rowden howled through the din for Clifford
to pledge him, and smashed glass after glass in
a vain effort to make him hear, while the black-eyed
Mephistopheles, perched on Garland’s shoulders,
poured out goblet after goblet of gold-dust and
flung it over the throng until heads and shoulders
glittered with the golden scales. Elliott had climbed
into the orchestra with a bottle of champagne, and
while the grateful musicians were quenching their
thirst, he pounded on the spare cymbals until the
handles came off and Monsieur Conor ejected him.
Then in the height of the delirium, Arizona shook
the walls with his war-cry. “Aw! I’m bad! b-b-a-a-d!
Me teeth is choke-bored an’ a hair-trigger works
both feet!” Fradley heard that cry and trembled.
It came nearer and nearer.
“Pick up the dead! Pick up the dyin’, an’ git
the souvenir!”
Sara cried: “Arizona, va t’en!” but it was too
late. With a howl from Arizona and a scream from
Fradley, they clinched and fell, Arizona on top.
He remembered that he punched Arizona and in
turn received a tap on the ear which made him forget
that he was alive. Garland picked him up, and
when consciousness returned he saw Sara, furious,
withering Arizona with her scorn.
“Go!” she cried, pointing to the door.
Arizona, humbled and dishevelled, went.
It needed much cooling liquid to put Fradley
back where he had been prior to Arizona’s assault,
and that condition was far from normal. He proffered
menaces, he attempted to divest himself of his
coat, but Sara, very pale, and paler still after each
goblet in which she pledged the exalted Fradley,
took possession of him with all the blindness of
sudden caprice.
Fradley felt that his hour,—the hour of the truly
great, had struck. Dimly he recalled that other
Fradley, the normal one, timid as a rabbit, dreading
battle, loathing brute force. Vaguely he remembered
that other and normal Fradley, moral, temperate
in all but feeding. And he scorned him!
Buried forever let him be, that other recreant Fradley!
And all the while he went on talking with the
others, capering when they capered, drinking when
they drank, returning gibe for gibe, defending his
own, claiming and pushing his claim with threats—warlike
threats, and all the time, dimly, dully commiserating,
scorning that other,—that normal Fradley.
Later he revived enough to have a pang of fright
as the cold air of the boulevard blew in his face, but
the cab was warm and cosey and he sank back to the
cushions with a sigh of content. As in a dream he
heard the rattle of wheels and the cries of the driver.
Other cabs passed—endless lines of them. It seemed
centuries before his cab stopped and when it did he
objected to leaving it, but Sara had her way, alas
now as hazy as his own, and the porter who opened
the door for them at the Café Sylvain, winked solemnly
at the ancient cabby, who only shook his
white head and drove slowly away.
ENVOI.
The rock-ribbed Planet drifts across the Sun,
Swarming with creatures creeping on the crust,
Freighted with fears, and tears, and human dust,
Speaking the blank star-beacons, one by one.
Tossed on the ocean of Ten Million Nights,
The Moon a battered battle-lantern swings;
A Meteor a battle-pennant flings,
Lost in the ocean of Ten Million Lights.
Down to the Sea in Ships! Who knows?—Who knows
What Unseen Thing shall climb the mist-hung shrouds